Changeling Heart

by eragon13666

Rating: mature
Tags: Sex, Tragedy, Princess Celestia, Slice of Life, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Romance, Princess Luna, Changelings, Original Character, Shining Armor
Length: 111944

When Lighting Knight, or Light to his friends meets a Changeling in his new home, he has a few choic

Lighting Knight, a unicorn being trained by the Captain of the guards Shining Armor, had just moved outside of Canterlot to be closer to his trainer. But, on the very first day, he finds out that his new home; was already being used; by none other then a Changeling named Saki. The guard in training could’ve easily turned her in, but he chooses to allow her to leave of her own will, or to stay.

Past will be uncovered, a battle for what is right will be brought into a world. And it will be known all around, that love can come from anypony, no matter what they are.

(Rated M for mature for later on in story and also looking for any sort of better cover)

Published 2012-11-22 16:10:01 UTC
Last updated 2013-08-12 17:54:36 UTC

The start of a story

“Do you understand the charges before you?” the only light in the room were that of the fire lit all around, casting large shadows, making even the smallest of things seem frightening, but…these things were pale compared to what I was about to face. The owner of the voice, I knew so well, even though I had only spoken to her face to face a handful of times; growing up, I had heard of her voice plenty. My head was down, my hooves chained so I could not run to far, or too quickly, my once lightly blue color coat, now coated in grim and dust from my cell. My sky blue eyes half closed as I could only look down, my hair of which I would always use to have pushed back, much of that of Soarin of the Wonder Blots was not dangling in front of my muzzle or down the side of my head like rain had pushed it down. As I slowly looked up, I watched as from ether side of me, the Royal Guards held their spear’s tip toward me, ready for at any moment to put me down if I was a threat. Looking up at the owner of the voice, even though I knew I was at her mercy, I couldn’t help but be amazed by her grace; Princess Celestia of Equestria.

She was the largest pony I had ever laid eyes on, that because she is such a old Alicorn I know the facts of this. Even though, there were no winds in this room, her mane and tail flowed like a gentle breeze. Her mane and tail being that of many different colors, gold color jewelry covered her hooves, neck, and her head, of that of her crown. Her eyes, they did not hold that of anger for my ‘crime’ as she had spoken of. They showed worried and maybe even pride for what I was doing, and what I was about to risk.

“I do,” I answered looking back down. I heard her let out a loud sigh as she then spoke once more.

“Very well, it will take me a few days to a week to decide of this is truly what I believe of it, if it is; you and her will be banished to the moon for the rest of your life. But before I live, and since you have been most well behaved since being here; I shall grant you anything you wish of, that does not mean me simply forgetting what we have found out.” I nodded as I looked up.

“As you think, I would like to be in the room with her,”

“Princess if I may,” one of the guards spoke as she nodded. “I think this is a bad idea, what if she feeds off of him and becomes stronger! We can not….”

“I will take full blame if that happens,” I cut in. “If she does do that, and harms anypony, I shall be held accounted for her actions.”

“For all we know he is under her spell!”

“Peace,” Celestia spoke hushing him. “That is not possible, you your have read his file, I do not know why, but he is immune to their spells.” The guard huffed and looked away. “And I shall grant you your wish,”

“Thank you your grace,” I bowed slowly at her.

It took a while, but soon I found myself in front of her cell, no windows, no bars, just a big square, the guards there turned to the door and unlocked it before opening it; I was then thrown in as I groaned in pain, hearing the door closed roughly behind me.

“L…Light!” I opened my eyes and looked up as I smiled, my best friend, and the one I loved standing before me, Saki the Changeling. Like all changelings, normal ones I mean, she was about the same size, a little smaller then me but still normal size all the same. Her eyes, blue and white as they showed that of fear as she saw me for the first time in days. her skin reminded me of that of a bug, even her wings were bug like. Her legs and tail held holes, a trait all changelings had. She helped me to my hooves as I then fell on my side, so warned…so tried. “Lighting Knight! By the void, what did those guards do to you?!” I only chuckled softly at Saki’s worried voice as I tried to stand back up, but failed horribly.

“They thought that they would hoof some sense into me you know,” I answered simply looking up at her blue eyes. I watched as she bit the bottom of her lip slightly as I rolled my eyes and brought my head back down. “Why do you care anyway? From what I remember I’m just an idiotic pony that doesn’t know what I want.”

“I was angry, what did you thought I would say?!” I let a small smile come over my muzzle as she then came over to my chest, curling up as I brought a arm over her and held her close.

We stayed like this for who knows how long, the only sound were our breathings, or my wheezing of pain. After a while I felt her move from under me as I looked down at her to see her looking up at me.

“Can you tell me about our time together?” she asked me as I looked down at her. “If…if we both die, or get sent away, I want to hear our time together in your own words.”

“If we do die,” I pointed out with a smile. “It wouldn’t make much sense huh?”

“No it wouldn’t,” she gave me a sly grin as I chuckled, only a bit seeing how it hurt to even breath much less laugh. “Please Light?” I looked back down at her as I then looked up, looking at pretty much nothing as I closed my eyes, and started to tell of our time together.

His Home or Hers'?

(I would like to thank Xaldon ajide for doing the editing on this chapter for me, once more, thanks.)

It had been a few days after the attack on Canterlot from a race known as Changelings. Even then, after knowing that an attack such as that happened in the city, it did not stop me from moving close to there. There was a home a little off from the main city of Canterlot, it would take me only half an hour to walk there, and I always enjoyed the excuse to run from one place or another. From where I was now standing, I could easily see the city as the sun slowly set down behind the castle. Looking down at my new home, it was about two floors high, not much about it, plain looking with what seemed to be a hole where the attic would be; reason number one on how I got it so cheep. My hair blew in the soft wind as it was pushed backward like Soarin, my light blue coat shining and clean. I used my magic to place my saddle bag on my back and made my way to my home.

The house was pretty much empty since I really didn’t have a lot of stuff, I mean all the things I had could fit in the living room really. After the move, I went to the last box that I had, for my room as I lifted it with my magic and went up the stairs, and placed it on my bed, I opened it to see many of my personal items. A photo of my family back home, I placed that on the nightstand next to my bed as I smiled and went to pull out a letter from my idol; Shining Armor. A few weeks back, I had the best time duelling with the captain of the guards, in fact, he liked my skills so much, he wished to train me as his student. This caused me to move closer to the city after I agreed sure it was hard leaving all of my friends and family back home; but this was my dream. The last thing I brought up on the wall was a long sword I was given, seeing how when I duelled with Shining Armor, I fought him with a blade, but, it was not this blade. The guard of the blade was that of a gold color, almost like Princess Celestia’s golden garbs. The long blade seem to grimmer even in the faintest of light of the sun, on the bottom handle; a simple blue gem sat there. Puling out one more sword and placing it under the first blade, this one being the one I would be using to train with; this one was just a simple long sword. I stepped back to see if they were a lined just right. Feeling that they were, I smiled and then went back to unpacking.

After a while, my room was done, but by now the sun was down, and the moon, thanks to the Night Princess Luna; was slowly rising. I was downstairs, snacking on food as I looked around, I heard the sound of a bump upstairs in the attic. Looking up with a mouthful of food, I gulped it down before blinking. Well...it is an old house and such, maybe there are some mice up there or something. Again, I heard another one, no...too big to be mice. Pushing my food away I went toward the attic, pushing the stairs down I slowly climbed up, using my horn as a light source, I started to look around. There was stuff already up here, no doubt from the old owner, I never knew what had happened to her, or why she left, this place seemed well enough as it was. I could see on the floor that there were some rays of light from the moon coming through the hole that I was told of, but what seemed strange...is that it looked like somepony tried to fix it. But the seller told me that this was the only draw back, the hole in the house’s attic, and I hadn’t done it....so who could... I heard a screech as I jumped and at once rolled away; something came at me quickly and crashed into what seemed to be a sofa. Rolling back onto my feet, I looked around and found an old mop stick and picked it up with my magic; breaking the top off to sharpen it as I looked around for what scared me. Again another screech as I at once slashed my weapon sideways, hitting something hard as it rolled onto the floor, shaking its head in daze. A Changeling? it was a Changeling!

It looked like any normal Changeling from what I studied from while in school, it was just a little shorter than most ponies, I think its head could reach my chin; the body a black color while it’s back with that blue color. The wings, much like its tail and what bit of a mane it had (or what I though was a mane) had holes in it, as well as the legs. Its large blue eyes, but in the middle, the whiteness in them; easily seen in the dark.

“Get out of my house!” the voice...it sounded female, a female Changeling? From my studies I noticed something, there were more males then females Changelings, for only the females could be Queens of the Hives. When a female was born and ready, they would go out alone to make their own Hive; that way making the race larger. Or they would fight A Queen to take her place; that reminded me of bees in a way.

“Your house?” I questioned in confusion as she hissed again, her body tensed and ready for the attack. “How is this, your house?”

“Because I live here you damn pony!” she hissed at me again. “I have all my life, now go!”

“Wait...you’re that pony that moved away?” knowing of the Changelings skill to change into any pony pretty much, the female just growled.

“Maybe I am, maybe I’m not, now leave! I’ve been watching you since you got here, and I can easily kill you if you don’t go!” wait a second, she was watching me the whole time, did that mean that she could’ve, if she wanted to; kill me?”

“Question,” I spoke as I tilted my head to the side. “If you were watching me this whole time, and could’ve killed me at any given moment...why didn’t you?” I saw her tense up as her eyes grew slightly wide. 'ha, got her!

“I...uh...” she looked away for a moment. “Because, I didn’t want to clean the blood up!”

“But if you were to kill me now, you would still have blood to clean up.”

“S...shut up!” she screamed at me. “I am a Changeling, and your doom!”

“Wow...that’s just trying way too hard.”

“You...arg!” she screamed and ran at me again I got ready, but dropped the mop I had in my magic and then used it to throw her into the wall. She let out a short grunt of pain, before falling on her side; her body limped.

Picking up the mop again, I slowly made my way over to her, poking her side with the rounded part, she didn’t move, but I could see that she was just knocked out. Oh Dear Celestia, what was I to do now; I mean, I could simply just turn her in right? I mean, there was that huge reward for anyway that brings in a Changeling for questioning on the invasion. But...there was something that was thinking inside of me, that I shouldn’t do it. 'I don’t know why, I mean, she only attacked me because she claimed that this house was hers’, and hey, when somepony walks in your home; you would attack too if you didn’t know them right? What to do...what to do...

I was now in the living room in front of the fire place as I watched her sleep; she was laying close to the fire for I was worried that she might get cold; even with the blanket I placed over her, I even had her lay on the large pillow. I didn’t sleep, I mean, I couldn’t with her around, so I waited...to see what would happen next. She started to stir as I got tense, beside me, my plain sword ready for anything.

“G....Granny?” 'Granny? Who was this Granny she was talking about?' I watched as she slowly raised her head, before turning to look at me, her cloudy eyes then shot open as she tried to stand up, but yowled in pain as she fell over, her right ribs were broken.

“Hey, easy there,” I told her moving closer. “You have a few broken ribs there,”

“And who’s fault is that?!” she screeched at me as I sighed.

“I wouldn’t have done it, if you hadn’t attacked me.” She huffed and looked away. 'I guess she knew that I wouldn’t attack her, for I might have already while she was asleep.' “Who is this Granny you spoke of when you were waking up?”

“None of your concern pony...”

“Lighting Knight,”

“Huh?”

“That’s my name,” I told her. “You can stop calling me ‘pony’; my name is Lighting, Light to my friends.

“What ever pony,” I rolled my eyes slightly.

“So are you going to tell me who she is?”

“No! And why are you not turning me in?!” I frowned a bit at this.

“What, you want me to?”

“Well...no, I mean...” she looked away from me as I sighed and looked around the room.

“Look, I have standards when it comes to fighting, the reason I didn’t kill you, is well I don’t believe in fighting a foe that is knocked out, or unarmed. I only kill if I have to, with you; I don’t have to.”

“I could’ve killed you easily pony!”

“Hence, ‘could’ve’,” I pointed out as she snarled at me as I chuckled. “Look, I can read ponies pretty well, so let me see if I know you just from your actions. One, you know this place well, I’m guessing when you were hurt in the past, you always woke up here, with the help of this ‘Granny’ am I right?” I saw her eyes slightly grow wide as I hit the nail on the head. “Two, you were watching me the whole time I was here, that means no doubt you could’ve easily have killed me when my back was turned and get rid of my body, since you did not do these things, I’m guessing you haven’t really had any sort of fighting, or killed anypony before.” Again her eyes grew wide but she looked away at once while snarling at the fire. “I’m not giving you up to the guards alright?”

“And why not?” I only shrugged my shoulders slightly at this as I smiled.

“My mother always told me to get to know a pony before judging them. Sure you may be a Changeling, but I’m sure you’re not all bad like ponies go out to think.”

“You...don’t?” I smiled and shook my head.

“Nah, I don’t.” I sighed before smiling again. “Look, it’s gonna take a while for those ribs of yours to heal, so how about this. Wait till those are healed, and if you wish to leave, go ahead. I know this is your Granny's old home, and why she left, I am sorry. I won’t let the guards know you are here, you have my word.”

“Why don’t you just move then?!” she demanded as I rolled my eyes.

“Girl, I just moved here, no way in hell am I moving my shit again!” I started to laugh at this, and was surprised to hear her laugh as well, but she caught herself too and stopped herself.

“You do know what I eat, don’t you?” she asked looking at me.

“Sure I do,” I answered with a nod. “You eat love, why, worried that you’ll starve?”

“No...I leave at times and go to other places to feed the love from the ponies before coming here to sustain me.”

“Can you eat food?”

“Yes,” she answered with a short nod. “But it is like water to you ponies, it’s alright, but it doesn’t last us that long.”

“Ah...well, if you ever want food, I mean cooked food; I’ll help with that.” I then looked down at her. “Also...do you have a name, I don’t think you would like it if I called you Changeling all the time right?”

‘Of course I have a name,” she answered. “But I do not trust you fully yet, so I would rather keep that to myself!”

“Alright, alright,” I answered looking at her. “Don’t get your tail in a knot,” I then stood up and turned to look at her again. “I found a bed up in the attic and placed it in the smaller room up stairs; I’m guessing that was your room?” she nodded without looking at me. “Well...I guess I’ll see you tomorrow?”

“Unless I kill you tonight,” she flashed me her sharp teeth as I rolled my eyes.

“If you can little Changeling...if you can,” I told her as I started to walk away as I heard her laugh slightly, turning to look at her; as she watched the flames danced.

(***********************************)

I looked down to Saki as she watched me for a moment as I smiled.

“A very weird first encounter huh?” I asked her as she only smiled after I had told her of how we first met. It had seemed such a long time ago, and in fact it was only close to a year ago that we’ve known each other. And if I was alive, telling her the story of how we met, then she did not kill me.

“Very.” she agreed laying by my chest still. “I still do not understand why you just didn’t give me up or chase me out.”

“I’m a sucker for a girl in need,” I answered as she lightly hoofed my good arm as I laughed slightly. I yawned, it was a long slow day, and I was feeling rather tried. She heard me easily as she snuggled up closer to my chest as I laid my head down.

“Will you tell me more tomorrow?” she asked me as I opened one eye to look at her, her face close to my own.

“I shall,” I answered. “Who knows...maybe somepony out there in listening to us and may take pity on us huh?” she smiled at this and nuzzled my face as I nuzzled her back slightly. Her eyes closing as I brought an arm over her back softly, I closed my eyes, praying that we would be okay.

Lighting's Past, Changeling's Name

(I would like to thank Xaldon ajide for doing the editing on this chapter for me, once more, thanks.)

The only reason I knew it was morning, was the sound of a slot being pushed aside, and something being pushed in, opening my eyes as my ears perked up a the sound of the metal scrapping on the floor, I looked over to see a small bowl of what I hoped was oatmeal. I was also surprised to see something else beside the bowl of food, it was a notebook, well, it looked more like a novel book. Opening it up, I saw some words written inside; I realized it was from Princess Celestia!

To Lighting Knight: You were right when you said last night that we could indeed hear you, in this room there is a fake wall, that contains a two way mirror. I’ll admit, after hearing that you were housing a Changeling, I had always wondered what you two did in those months you held her without anypony knowing. If you may, I would greatly appreciate it if you write your story in this book, so that maybe one day, ponies will see that from one pony’s point of view, we can truly know peace with all ponykind.
~Celestia.

So…she was no doubt watching us now, even as I think of this. Looking down at Saki, she using my arm as a pillow, I looked back over at the book to see a feather pen and ink ready to be used. Using what little magic I had left in me, I picked it up, seeing how Celestia already wrote what I had said yesterday. Smiling at this as I read it over seeing that it was pretty close to what I had said; I then brought the tip of the feather quill toward the paper, and started to write the next part of the story of me and Saki.

********************************************************************
Day Two:
The light of the rising sun was what awoke me, that’s when it hit me, I was awake! I sat up in my bed and yawned loudly, stretching my body hearing the snaps and pops of my joints as they moved for the first time in hours. Rubbing my eyes and shaking my head, I hopped out of the bed and went out in the hallway. I went toward the Changeling’s room, peeking in, I found that she was not in bed; it was messy so I knew she had used it, since I did make her bed before letting her know it was there while she was knocked out from my throw the other day. Did she leave, did she leave to find the pony she called Granny?

Going downstairs, I did indeed find her, sitting in front of the fireplace, only a small fire roaring as she watched the embers float up a bit, and the flames dancing in their own crazy way.

“Morning,” I called out to her as she looked over at me, her eyes half closed, that reminded me that she was somewhat bored or something, or maybe not happy that I was still here. She looked away from me and looked back toward the flames as I sighed slightly and made my way toward the kitchen. “How are the ribs?”

“They still hurt,” I heard her answer me as I nodded to myself, not that she could see. I remember when I was just a colt, I had broken about three ribs when I tried to do something that involved a dog, a tree and a rock; trust me, you don’t want to know. Turning on the stove, I went over to the fridge and pulled out some eggs, knowing that she could eat food as well, I thought I would also make her some as well. “You are unlike anypony I have met in my life,” I slowly poked my head around the corner as I heard her speak again; she was looking at me as I tilted my head.

“Unlike anypony how?” I asked her somewhat confused. She turned to me, and that’s when I noticed that something was wrapped around her mid-section, around the same place where her broken ribs were. So I’m guessing she used whatever was around the house to be used to keep her ribs from breaking even more, smart girl. I noticed that she seemed to be looking right through me, or what seemed to me like she was looking through me. A light glow came on the tip of her horn, and already; I knew what she was doing, or trying to do.

“Even as we speak, I am trying to brainwash you so I can make you love me, that way I never have to leave to get love, that way I don’t risk being caught…”

“But you can’t, can you?” I saw her eyes widened slightly.

“How did you…?”

“I’ll tell you,” I answered with a smile as I raised my hoof. “If…you tell me your name.”

I saw her then glare at me as she looked back at the fire; I guess I would not be getting her name anytime soon. I sighed and shook my head as a knock came at the door, at once I looked at the unknown named Changeling, to find that she was already gone. 'Not sure why she didn’t just change, but whatever.' Going toward my door and opening it, I was surprised to see that one of the guards from the castle was there. His face looking slightly blank as he looked to me.

“Are you Lighting Knight?” he asked in a rough voice as I nodded my head. (“Captain Shining Armor would like to ask if you would prefer to come today to meet with him, not the end of the week.

“Really?” I asked while thinking. “Did he say what it was he wished to speak of?”

“He did not, he also asked me to tell you to bring your weapon with you to be safe.”

“Huh?” the guard then sighed.

“The ponies of the city are still a little tense since the attack of the Changelings,” he answered me. “The Captain wishes that any recruits that come should carry around any sort of weapon they use just in case of an attack.” I looked over at his side, and sure enough, the unicorn guard held a small dagger on his right hind hoof. “I shall also be your escort just to be safer, so please, the Captain is waiting.”

Nodding my head I went to my room to grab my sword, as I did, I looked to the sword given to my by my old teacher, I smiled as I touched the hilt, very soon, I would carry this tool with me, only when I became a guard.

Once more I was walking aside my idle, Shining Armor, looking him up and down like any fan would do, I turned to look at his Cutie Mark first, since I never really did see it before, during the duel. His Cute Mark being that of a six-pointed star which was set upon a dark blue shield with three stars above it. He was wearing shiny black shoes while his mane and tail are a dark blue and sky blue in stripes. The sliver armour that he bore on his chest and some part of his legs easily stood out from his coat which was white, while his eyes were light blue. Once we greeted each other after the guard led me to him, we started to chat a bit, he asking me how my move was and such, and how I was doing.

“Sir, if I may ask,” I asked him as he looked to me. “Why am I here a week before the others?” he seemed to smile at this as he even let out a chuckle as we then went outside, looking out at the garden the Princesses had.

“You will not be training with the other rookies,” he told me as I looked to him in shock, I was about to express my feelings, when he stopped me with a hoof. “Because,” he went on. “You will be training under me personally.”

“W…what?’ I stammered over my words as he chuckled again placing a hoof on my shoulder.

“You have skills Lighting,” he told me as we went back to walking. “There are few, who can match with me, I know you were being trained by another where you use to live by, and he had taught you well…but most of your skills came…before that yes?” I stopped in my tracks as I closed my eyes shaking my head, the screams, the cries, they came rushing back to me, but I shook them off. “I’m sorry,” he answered as I looked back to him. “I know that was a tough time for you, being so young…”

“Yes, yes,” I shook my head. “Thank you though, when can I start?” I asked him as he nodded.

“Come the day after tomorrow,” he answered my question. “I know your skills with the blade are good, but every fighter needs to learn at least how to fight right with other types of weapons to be safe.”

After we both said our goodbyes, and I left the area of the castle and the main part of Canterlot, I started back home, thinking to myself of what happened to me when I was just a foal. And before I knew it, I was home. Opening the door, I found that the upstairs light was on, knowing it was the Changeling, I went on upstairs, to find her in my room looking at my family photo. In the photo was myself in the middle, my two younger sisters, twins, both earth ponies with a bright yellow coat and deep orange mane, their eyes a shining green. My mother, who we stood side by side, she too was a Earth pony, but she was a muddy brown, her hair flat and down, her eyes brown as she smiled softly; frozen in time. My only brother, and youngest of us all was busy floating behind us all, his coat a deep black, his eyes also a slight green, his hair spiked up like mine in a bit. I watched as the Changeling looked up at me before placing the photo down.

“They are not your blood family, are they pony?” she asked me seeming not really to care.

“No,” I answered putting it back as well as my sword to where they were. “We were taken in by our mother when I was young, and them younger, my brother was just a new born foal at the time.”

“What happened to theirs’ and your real family,” I didn’t answer as I looked outside, the sun slowly setting.

“Why do you want to know?” I asked her looking toward her. “I mean, you have yet to tell me your name,”

“Tell me the story and I might tell you my name.”

“How do I know you’re not just lying to me?”

“You don’t,” she gave a smile as I rolled my eyes, before sitting down.

“It was years ago,” I started as I closed my eyes. “I was not born in Equestria, but half way around the world. War tore out between the kingdom, and what the king labelled as, ‘Rebels’.” I was not really sure why I was telling her this at first, there was just something about her that allowed me to speak freely. “My birth family owned a store in a large city, my father and mother running the store, me doing simple errands for them, since I was still too young to work with them fully. One day, after getting some things for the store, I found the store burning, a sigh painted on the wall dubbing anyone that owned it as a traitor to the kingdom, all I could hear, before a guard saw me and knew I was also part of that family and me running, was the dying screams of my mother. On the run for days, I was growing hungry, I needed to eat, or I knew I would die. I quickly learned how to steal without being caught, so that was the easy part; the hard part was finding a place to stay. The first week alone, the king sent out a full blown ground attack on everyone pretty much, thinking they were all rebels. In the confusion I ran, being bumped by ponies everywhere I went. In the aftermath, all that could be seen were bodies. I was huddled under a low stair case, shivering and crying, wishing it would all just end. Soon the guards found me and dragged me away, that is, after I was knocked out.

I awoken to find myself not in the castle, but an underground bunker, the first thing I saw was an elderly mare; she was cleaning me and nursing me back to health. I was in the care of the rebels. I could not understand why they were helping me, I mean, what could I do right? But still, they cared for me, and when I was well enough, I knew I wanted to fight. Years passed since I became part of the rebels, we had a goal, topple the evil king and stop his rule. That was when I found the twins, they were crying over their dead mother, and after I drove back a few of the guards, I took them in with me. They soon were clinging to me like a fly in honey, calling me Big Brother; this caused me to feel a sort of happiness I did not know for a while. A few mouths after that, I found my little brother. He was just crying outside, no one around, so again I took him in, and cared for him.

After a year of having my new little family, I knew this was not the life I wanted them to see or grow up with. So after sneaking them out of the kingdom, we went across the seas on a boat. I was still young; I didn’t trust anypony at all. And even near death from bandits, after being saved by ponies who heard the cries of my sisters and brother; I was taking to a nurse.” I stopped for a moment to take a breath, the Changeling watching with wide eyes, and shock. “My mother was a nurse there, my adopted mother I should say, as I laid resting, I watch her take care of my brother and sisters. And when they came to me, they told me how much she cared for them and played with them. She even came to speak to me, but I was not easily amused by her, and rejected her away from me, I did not trust anypony still. Then one day, she came to me bearing a question, if we would like to stay with her. I was going to refuse, but the three foals wanted to go with her, and in the end…so did I.”

I did not know that my eyes were closed, when I opened them, I saw that the Changeling was looking at me; I could not guess what her expression was at all. I only looked away for a moment before I heard her ask me.

“Had…you ever killed anypony?” I chuckled softly, to me it sounded almost dark.

“Yeah,” I answered. “A few times, but only because they were going to kill me. I would never kill if I had another way.”

“So…you could easily have killed me?”

“Oh you have no idea,” I answered looking at her and smiling slightly. “But as I said, everypony, even a Changeling should have a second chance in life, I mean, if I could change from the killer I once was, anypony can change right?” I looked outside to see the sun slowly setting, I was drained for today, and in two days I would be training with Shining Armor, so I would need all the rest I could get. “Well, I’m going to bed, I guess I’ll see you tomorrow then?” she only gave a short nod as I went toward the stairs.

“Saki,” I turned when I heard her say something, she was looking at me by then. “The name…is Saki,” I gave a small smile, at last knowing her name.

“Nice to know your name Saki.” I told her with a nod, and made my way upstairs.

(***)

After writing another few pages into the book Princess Celestia gave me, I looked down to see Saki still sleeping. I brought the back of my hoof to rub her cheek, I do not truly know, but was it that second day I knew her did I start to slowly like her. I mean, she told me herself that me just liking her, in any shape or form would be enough to feed her, for like was pretty much like love. I felt her stir a bit in her sleep as I smiled softly, she was always a late sleeper, well save for the first few days we knew each other. Looking around in the four wall room that served as our prison, I tried to see which wall was the fake wall. I would stare at each one for a little more then a few seconds before looking at the next before then closing my eyes, closing the book and eating the rest of my food. I felt full, and maybe sleeping right now wouldn’t be such a bad idea. I just wished that I could look outside, to feel the warmth of the sun’s rays, or the chill of a full moon’s night. But…looking down at Saki, seeing her sleepless form, I knew, that whatever happened to us, she would always be the last and first thing I would think of. Leaning forward and placing a small kiss on her forehead, her body turning in her sleep, I watched as a smile crept over her muzzle, I smiled and slid the book under her hoof before laying back down, my eyes closing as I decided to take a small nap. Princess Celestia, I truly hope you see that love can come from two very different ponies. For I will until the day I die, give my love to Saki.

Day Three

(I would like to thank Xaldon ajide for doing the editing on this chapter for me, once more, thanks.)

I woke up slowly to the feeling of a hoof to the nose, opening my eyes I saw Saki looking at me with a large grin on her face as I rolled my eyes.

“Can’t even let me nap huh?” I asked shaking my head as I tried to sit up, I was still sore, but at least I could move a little until I would have to take a small break.

“Well seeing how we’re gonna die in a few days,” she pointed out to me. “I want to spend as much time with you as possible.”

“True,” I answered with a yawn as I stretched my body a bit more before sitting down and looking around. A bucket of water was sitting where the bowl of food use to be at. She pushed it over toward me as I brought my muzzle down to drink it, the cool water going down my throat felt so good. Letting out a loud sigh as I fell on my back, no doubt looking silly as I heard Saki let out a laugh at this as I smiled to her. She soon found her way onto my chest, her hoofs on ether side of my head as I smiled up at her.

“You’re a stupid pony, you know that right?” she told me as I tilted my head to the side. “Falling in love with a Changeling,”

“That must mean you’re stupid for falling in love with a pony,” I pointed out to her. We both shared a laugh at this as she leaned closer pressing her muzzle to my own. I closed my eyes as we kissed; my lips opened slightly allowing her soft member passage as we shared a soft moment between each other before pulling away. I could swear I could almost hear the gags from any guards that might have been watching us, and I think Saki did it just to mess with them, no doubt reading what Celestia wrote in the book she gave me. Looking up at her blue eyes, I saw her wink her right eye at me, proving my thoughts to be true. She then leaned closer and whispered in my ear, licking my ear before doing so causing me to shudder a bit.

“I say we give our…viewers a little show hrm?” I gulped at this and slightly chuckled shaking my head.

“Saki…even if I wanted to, I’m in no sort of condition to do that anyway.”

‘Well... I could always do other things to you,” I saw her lick her lips as I frowned.

“Saki…”

“Oh come on, you know I was kidding right?” I raised my eyebrow at her as she only chuckled softly before cuddling up to my chest as I smiled and held her close to my body. “So…are you really going to fill that book with our story?” she asked me as I thought about it and nodded.

“Yes,” I answered. “Ponies around the world need to know that our love is true, and that love can come from anywhere.” We only stared at each other for only a short while before she got off me so I could sit back up. She brought the book over to me as I took it in my hooves, opening to the page I had left off, flipping to a plain new page; and once more started to write, Saki reading over my shoulder as the feather started to go over the paper, forming words.
(**********************************************)

Day Three:

Waking up, the sun did not hit my eyes, for it was mostly cloudy outside today. I frowned, I always hated the cloudy days when it covered the sky, and it kind of affected my mood for the day. Rubbing my eyes and then getting out of bed, using my magic to make my bed, and also clean up my room of what I had laying around from the other day. Brushing my hair back, before shaking my mane, making it looked much like a messy neat style similar to Soarin’s hairstyle, I went downstairs to see what I could make to eat. The door to Saki’s room was closed, and when I pushed it open slowly, I found her sleeping there, smiling slightly in her sleeping form, I closed the door and made my way downstairs.

Deciding that today would be the day of pancakes; I started up the oven and started to mix the batter together. After a while, the wonderful smell of pancakes filled the air, and also the sound of buzzing. Turning around, I found Saki hovering before me causing me to jump back in startled surprised.

“Jumpy much pony?” it seemed she still did not want to call me by my name, or maybe she just didn’t remember it, or didn’t care to remember it at all.

“I have a name you know?” I told her looking back at the pancakes as I flipped them.

“I forgot,” she admitted as I rolled my eyes.

“Lighting Knight,” I told her as she looked at me.

“Why did your family name you that?” she asked me as I looked down.

“They didn’t,” I answered her as I looked back to see her land on the floor with a confused face. “It’s silly, but after I join the rebels, I renamed myself, I thought that giving myself a brave name, that I could become brave.”

“Did it work?” she asked, I laughed loudly.

“As if, I was scared shitless!” we both let out a small chuckle as I brought two plates out, in case she wanted some as well and placed it on the table.

Like me, she used her magic to lift a fork up to eat her food. And as we dinned she started to speak.

“Thanks…for telling me a bit of yourself yesterday,” I looked up at her as she looked down slightly. “I’m just saying, I still don’t fully trust you yet, I mean…you want to become a guard right?” I only nodded my head; she no doubt read the letter when she was spying on me two days ago. “What makes you think that after all this training, you won’t turn me in?”

“I gave you my word that I would not turn you in,” I answered her question as I took another bite. “And I never break my word, no matter how farfetched it is.”

“Even if you are branded a traitor and are put to death?”

“I fight for what I believe in,” I told her simply looking at her once more. “I believe that you are a good Changeling, so I will fight to prove it.”

“But what if I’m not a good Changeling as you had said,” she pointed out to me as she pushed the plate away from her. “What if right now, I went out to kill a pony?”

“You can’t kill a pony, or you would've done that to me.” She rolled her eyes as she sighed.

“Let’s say I can kill a pony,” she spoke as I brought a hoof under my chin to listen. “Let’s say I am the worst Changeling in the world, and right now I have three fillies upstairs right now, ready to be raped and murdered.”

“Didn’t know your backdoor swings like that,” I answered, causing her to growl menacingly.

“Focus, will you?” but all the same she smiled at my comment and went on. “What would you do?”

“Simple, first I would take you down and demand that you tell me if you have taken any other colts or fillies, after that, I would then ether kill you or send you to the guards.”

“But what about your word?”

“My word only helps you if you are a different Changeling, not one who rapes and murders children.”

“And how would you kill me?” she asked as she went on with our ‘game’.

“First I would break your legs and your jaw, if you were still alive I would cut off your wings slowly, and then make sure you couldn’t ever hear again.” She seemed to flinch at this as I leaned closer. “And if you had yet to die from blood loss, I would stab your heart oh so slowly.”

“You have one twisted mind,” I smiled and leaned back.

“Oh and you don’t? I mean really, raping fillies and then killing them? Naughty, naughty,” again she laughed at this as I followed soon after, to others, it may seem weird that I was getting along with a Changeling like I knew her all my life; but I knew she was not even remotely hostile to me, for if she was, well I might not have been here.

After we stopped laughing, she then asked me.

“So you are going to train to be a guard?” it was not a surprised that she knew this, no doubt she went looking through my stuff to see my things and saw the letter.

‘Yeah, but I’m also being trained by Shining Armor,”

“Really?” she asked me as I nodded. “Why?”

“Before coming here, I and he had a duel where I use to live at, I had asked him, I wanted to see how far the skills from my old teacher went. We duelled, he beat me really badly, but he even told me that I fought very well, and now here I am.”

“You do know that being a guard,” Saki spoke to me while watching me carefully. “That you’ll have no choice but to take me in.”

“I will have a choice,” I answered her as I stood up taking the plates with me. “And I won’t take you in.”

“You’re a crazy pony, you know that?” She told me irately as I softly chuckled at her annoyed outburst.

“I guess I am,”
(***)

I started to write more, it wasn’t that important really, Saki still back then had yet to tell me who this Granny pony was, but I soon learned of her and what happened to her all those years before we even met. Saki, while we were still in our cell, was watching me as I placed the last words down on the paper, before pushing the book away and closing it with my magic. I felt tired again, seeing how I had done really nothing for the first few days being here. It started to affect my body. Saki was lucky, she could at least feed off my love to keep her going, me? I needed to do a lot of things to keep myself going. I sighed and brought myself down on my side as I closed my eyes, Saki went over to the book to look over it or something, I don’t know, maybe she would write her own in the book as well. Ether way, it mater not. As the Princess said, she would have to think of our fate for a few days or even a week…it was scary, if she was to kill us, then I would know the date of our deaths. Closing my eyes, I started to think of what my family would be thinking now if they saw me, would they think of me as an idiot? Or would they believe in what I was doing? So tired now…need to sleep…

Saki's Granny

(I would like to thank Xaldon ajide for doing the editing on this chapter for me, once more, thanks.)

“Light?” I opened my eyes slowly, looking into Saki’s eyes as I awoke to a new day, but I noticed something off about this room…there was light coming in. Sitting up in confusion, I looked around the room, it was very different now, but…how? Where the room where I fell asleep in had no window, this one in fact did. It was low enough to the floor that I could easily look outside, letting the morning light creep in, right under the window, sat a large bed, almost as large as the bed back home. Though it was a little dirty, it was better than laying on the hard floor from the other cell. A sink on the other side as well as a mirror above it.

“What the…?” I asked in confusion as I made my way to the mirror, wow…I did really look like a mess.

“I’m just as confused as you are,” Saki spoke as she stood beside me as I brought my hooves in the water and splashed my face, cleaning my muzzle and face of the dirt and dried blood. “I woke up here,”

“You think Celestia had something to do with this?” I asked before she shook her head before shrugging.

“Who knows,” she answered me as she looked up at me as I cleaned myself more as I sighed at the feeling of the cold water. “Now there’s a face I haven’t seen in a while,” she giggled as I leaned down to nuzzle her before the clink of the door unlocking was heard. At once I got in front of Saki, my body still aching, but I would be ready for anything.

Three guards made their way inside, spears at the ready on their sides, and soon…Shining Armor made his way in. we stared at each other with unblinking eyes, before I looked away.

“You three may leave,” he spoke looking at the guards. “I wish to speak to the two alone.” the guards that came with him gave him a confuse look, but he only nodded his head sharply, then they started to leave. The door closed and locked behind them before Shining Armor sighed and made his way over, I tensed all the while. “Don't worry Light,” He spoke softly to me. “I only came to talk,” He…called me Light, even after everything, I mean, me breaking one of the big rules, he still was calling me Light.

“Talk about what?” I asked while he looked down toward Saki who was glaring back.

“I was reading over your writings again,” he told me, I gave him a look. “And I had to read it over and over again, I couldn’t believe it.”

“Believe what?”

“That you are unaffected by the Changeling skills in brainwashing,”

“You already knew this.” I pointed out as he shook his head.

“No, there is more Light,” he went on as he sat down, slowly I sat down as well as Saki stayed by my side. “You are unaffected by everything about them.”

“Huh?” I tilted my head and turned down to Saki, she too was no doubt equally as confused as I was as Armor went on to what he was talking about.

“Do you know what happened to me before I was fully under the control of the Changeling Queen?” he asked me as I shook my head. “I gained these very bad headaches, and she would then use her ‘skills’ as I should say to make them stop. Come to find out she was slowly controlling my mind. But you,” he then pointed to me. “You’ve been with Saki all this time, you never had any of the symptoms of that of a pray to the Changelings.” He shook his head again at this as he sighed. “This I do not know how.”

“I always joked saying my brain was just fried as a colt,” I laugh lightly at this as did Saki and Shining Armor. “So then you know that Saki is different even if she was to try and control me or anypony else, I mean, you’re here right now and you are not having any of the symptoms even if she was trying to control you right?” he then looked to Saki as she looked to him, he sighed and nodded.

“This is true,” he answered.

“Then please, let us out!”

“I can’t,” he answered again with a sigh. “It s not my choice.”

“But…”

“It is Princess Celestisa’s and Princess Luna’s call Light…they both must come to an agreement, or you may stay here until they do decide.” Both I and Saki turned to look at each other for a moment at this, before Shining Armor then turned to leave. “I wish I could help more on this, but I cannot.” As he knocked on the door to leave, I went forward.

“Shining Armor,” I called out to him as he turned back. “How did we get here, and why are we here?” he chuckled slightly and turned to look at me and Saki once more. “You’re welcome.” and with that, he was gone.

Hours passed by, and food would come in more now, slightly better food, but nothing I would eat if it was my own decision to do so. With feather pen in magic grip, I was writing more and more now, and soon I was up to the first week we’ve known each other. Taking a small break as I watched Saki from pony to pony, a clear giveaway that she was bored out of her skull, smiling I then started to write once more.

(********************************************)

Week 1 Day 1:

Again I felt the butt of Shining Armor’s spear to the back of my head, sending me falling toward the ground as my own dull spear fell beside me. I groaned, my head ringing, my body aching, my rage raising. I hated the spear for good reason, it was way too long for me to use at all really; I could use a sword and daggers easily because they were to me all about the speed. But the spear was almost all about control, and I hated it. Standing back up once more, picking the spear up with my magic and getting it at the ready as Shining Armor did the same, we circled each other before I went and stabbed forward. But he tripped me with the spear sending me rolling forward as I cried out, my back slamming onto the ground, and before I could get up, the tip of his spear was at my throat. Once more, I had lost.

“You are slightly getting better,” he told me when I looked up at him wearing his red uniform, the very one he went with at his wedding as I brought myself up and frowned. “You only fell twice today so far,”

“Yeah so far…” I grumbled slightly at this as he laughed petting my shoulder.

“It will get better for you after some more training,” he told me while I groaned. “But not today, I think you had enough for one day anyway.”

“Yeah, the bumps prove it too.” Again he petted my shoulder, but he looked away then as did I when we saw one of the guards in their gold armour come over to us.

“Sorry sir,” he brought his right hoof to his forehead. “But there is a mare asking for Lighting Knight,”

“A mare?” I asked in confusion as he nodded.

“She claims to be your mare-friend,” he spoke and then I blinked in confusion before Shining nudged me.

“You didn’t say you had a mare-friend,” he laughed as did the guard as I rubbed the back of my head. I had a mare-friend?

After saying goodbye to my mentor Shining Armor, I followed after the guard slowly since my body was still hurting.

“Oh Lighty!” I blinked as the guard moved away as a green colored Pegasus came flying towards me and pulled me into a tight embrace as she nuzzled my neck leaving me utterly confused at who this mare was, how did she even know my name?! She then looked to me, her back to the guard as she smiled warmly to me before her right eye then changed into that of…Saki’s?! “How was your training so far Lighty?”

“Uh…uh…” I couldn’t say anything as Saki who was before me as a Pegasus as she giggled once and came behind me, changing her eyes back to that of a green color and pushed my flanks.

“Come along then sweetie, Cloud Dasher will make you feel all better!”

“W…what?” she kept pushing me until we were at last outside, she started to talk to me about something I couldn’t follow, and when we were away from everypony, I whispered harshly.

“Saki, what in the hay are you doing here?!” she rolled her large green eyes at me before shaking her head.

“Come on,” she pushed my side as she laughed. “I’ve been cooped inside that house for a week, my ribs have at last healed and I can change again. So I thought why not go outside for a little bit you know?” she then leaned closer and chuckled. “Plus, I wanted to see your reaction when I said I was your mare-friend.” I scowled at her slightly but then sighed and shook my head.

“But what if somepony knows your…well,”

“Oh please,” she waved her right hoof in the air. “No offence, but you ponies wouldn’t even know if somepony you knew was a Changeling, if they were anypony but were the one you loved!” I shook my head again as I looked over her body, just to see if she was showing any Changeling parts. I had to admit though; she did look cute when she was like this, though she did look slightly cute as a Changeling too, when she wasn’t scowling at me.

“Are you looking at my flanks Lighting?” I snapped back as she was looking at me as I gulped looking away blushing.

“Well uh…no, I er…”

“Oh you like my flank?” she asked turning her back to me waving her rump at me, making my face heat up.

“S…Saki…” I whispered as she laughed and made her way forward as I followed behind, breathing heavily slightly.

“You are too easy you know that?” She laughed more. “It’s like you never been near a mare in that way before!”

“I uh…haven’t…” I admitted sheepishly. she stopped and turned to stare back at me. “What?”

“You haven’t had sex before?” she asked me, I shook my head at her. The look she gave me was that of which seemed to be shock, or maybe surprise.

“What?” I asked her raising my left eyebrow at her.

“So…you’re a virgin?”

“That would be the term for one who has yet to have sex…yes,”

“And you say it with no shame ether!”

“What’s your point?” I asked as we made our way into the center of Canterlot, I would always flinch when I saw a guard walk past, thinking they would see through her fake self and know she was in fact a Changeling.

“I thought all you males could think about is finding a mare with a good flank and other such, you are what, near your adult years and you have yet to even give a mare a good fuck?!” I jumped back from what she just said, some other ponies looked over when I laughed slightly embarrassed.

“Can…can we not talk so loud when it comes to that sort of stuff please?”

“Why?” She asked leaning closer to me with a wide grin as I only sighed and looked away. “You know.” she went on as we made our toward the home outside of Canterlot. “There is a easier way for us Changelings to gain love from the ponies around us.” I looked to her with a raised eyebrow, she moved to my side again, her sides rubbing along side my own as my heart started to beat faster, my eyes widened as her hoof then went under my chest. “Lust, is almost just as powerfully as love itself,”

“W…what?” I gulped as she smiled leaning closer to my face.

“If we were to…you know,” She nudged my side while grinning widely at me. “I could easily get a lot more then what you or these other ponies were giving me right now.”

“I…uh…” I started to stammered, causing her to chuck, but I was glad she didn’t say any more on the subject.

“Well, well, who is this fine pony?” I groaned, already knowing who this voice belonged to. Both I and Saki turned around, but she froze and seemed to back up a bit, I gave a confused look but looked to the pony before us. He was part of Luna’s Guard. Pretty much like all of her guards, he was a deep black, his wings being similar to that of a bats. His red gold eyes looking intensely at Saki, his armour being both the color of purple and black, a gem on the middle; a light purple helm on his head. On ether side of him, were his ‘lackeys’ as they pretty much did whatever he said. Eclipse Claw moved forward and then shoved me out of the way while his lackeys came and stood in front of me, giving me stern glares as I glared back at their leader who continued towards Saki. “Hey sweetie,” he spoke to her with a smug like voice as she backed away from him. “What are you doing with this weakling of a unicorn?”

“Leave her alone!” I called out, he looked back at me and snorted then looked back to Saki.

“And why should I?” he asked while I glared and blurted out.

“She’s my mare-friend asshole!” I then pushed aside the two and went in front of him glaring while he laughed.

“You got a pony like her?” He laughed loudly as did the other two. I grunted my teeth and then turned toward Saki, who was looking up at me as I pointed my chin to get walking, she nodded and stayed close to me while we started to make our way home. But Eclipse followed up behind us.

“Hey toots,” He called out to Saki as she flinched and moved closer. Why was she acting like this I wondered? I mean, she went through a castle full of guards anyway, so why was she freaked out by him? “When you get tried of the colt, come find a stallion like myself!” Again they all laughed as I looked back and glared before leaving the city with Saki.

It was close to an hour later, Saki was back in her Changeling form while she was looking into the fire of the fireplace. She had yet to say anything as I watched her from where I was sitting,

“Saki…?” I asked her going up to her. “Are…you okay?” she didn’t say anything as I moved closer to her and sat beside her. “You know him?” she didn’t say anything again as she only lowered her head. I sighed again and turned to leave before I stopped when I heard her speak.

“He killed Granny,” I turned my head to look at her as she then broke down into tears, falling onto her chest and crying. I had never seen anyone like this before, well save for my brother and sisters, but they were much younger than they are now.

“What?” I asked her, not truly grasping what she was about to tell me.

“A few years back,” she started drying her eyes as I sat next to her. “Those…those monsters came here, breaking down the door. I was upstairs and was about to come down, but I feared for my life so I did not show myself. I went into the attic like she told me too if someone like this was to happen, and hid. There were some places up there where I could watch what was happening, you know…mirrors and such placed around the house.” I didn’t say anything about the mirrors, for I did not even see any when I moved in, maybe they were hidden, for good reasons it seemed. “He…he demanded that she hoof over something to them, something I couldn’t understand, the Heart of Love or something along those lines.” She looked down as I watched her, she was chocking back tears as she went on. “When…when she refused he started to get rough with her, I…I watched as she was beaten…and then killed!” again she broke down as I watched her. So…that’s what happened to her Granny huh…murdered for something called the Heart of Love. I felt rage fill my body as I thought of how a cold heartless monster like him could still be going around.

Pulling her close to me as I held her in a hug, she then wrapped her hooves around me as she cried onto my shoulder. I brought my head to her own shoulder and allowed her to just cry it out, before I then spoke to her.

“I don’t know how Saki,” I spoke softly to her. “But I will find a way to bring to light what he had done, this I swear to you.” She looked over to me and I gave her a soft smile before taking my hoof and wiping away her tears before she pulled me into another embrace, I smiled again and rubbed her back, being mindful of her wings.

(******************************)

Closing the book once more, I heard the faint sound of Saki’s snoring as I looked behind me to see her on her back, sleeping on the bed. I chuckled at this; she always seemed so cute, even when she was sleeping. Putting the book on the floor by the bed, I went and brought the blanket up on her, she stirred and rolled onto her side as I then went up behind her, pulling her close to my chest as I too thought to sleep. The last thing I saw before falling asleep, was the sun slowly falling onto her body, I smiled once more before closing my eyes, to dream, hopefully, happy dreams.

The Storm

The metal door opening caused me to jolt awake, Saki, who was sleeping on my chest, also woke up as she fell on her side; on our bed. Looking over, I noticed three of the Lunar Guards walk in, their faces matching that of their counterparts.

“Her Majesty Princess Luna wishes to speak with you,” the front guard spoke looking at me. “The Changeling stays here,” I looked to Saki, just waking up and already meeting on of the princesses? And what would Princess Luna want to talk to me about anyway? I didn’t like this at all; I could just sense already that something was amidst about this meeting.

“I’ll be right back,” I whispered to Saki as she nodded her head slightly before kissing my lips for only a moment. Smiling at her I gave her a quick nuzzle under the chin as I followed after the guards.

It was a rather short walk to where Princess Luna waited for us, the guards opening the doors to her chambers as I was brought in, two guards behind me, two before me. Once we were all in, they all bowed on their front hooves, I bowed as well. Even though I was a prisoner here; I still held respect for the princesses, they were only doing what they thought was right; so this was understandable.

“You may leave,” she spoke in her soft voice, which surprised me since I had heard rumors that she would bellow out; maybe she broke this habit? The guards looked to each other for only a moment, looking back at their black princess, before bowing once more and leaving. The boom of the door made everything silence once more, and only then did I notice the smell of cooked food coming from the room. She looked to me; her flowing hair much like her sister’s covered the side of her face. “Are you hungry?” she asked me as I gulped slightly.

“A little your highness,” I answered her as she motioned with her hoof to the side of the room where the smell was coming from. A small table, grand as it was with two very sleek looking cushions could easily be seen as well as some food such as pancakes, eggs, and other such that a meal of the morning would be suitable for. Going toward the table, sitting on one end of each other, we helped ourselves to whatever we wished, until she then spoke. “No doubt you are wondering why you are here?” she asked me as I looked down at my plate of food.

“It has crossed my mind; yes,” I answered taking a egg and cutting it into smaller pieces as I ate slowly; savoring the taste.

“Why do you side with the Changeling?” she asked me, her hoof under her chin as she stared right into my eyes. “You do know of what they are; yes?”

“Creatures who feed off the love of those around them, yes I know,” I answered her pouring myself a glass of water.

“And yet,” she went on pouring her own glass. “You defend her, you sheltered her; disobeyed a rule we placed to insured the safety of the ponies here,”

“She was of no danger,”

“That was not yours’ to decide.” She answered me as I sighed, placing my fork down as I bowed my head. “I know your heart was in the right place…but these Changelings, they are nothing but lover suckers. They will do anything to get what they need.”

“Saki is not like that,” I spoke up as Princess Luna sighed and shook her head.

“You do not understand my subject…”

“No I do understand,” I brought my hooves to the table. “It is you and everypony else out there that don’t understand! Saki to me is a pony before anything else, she is the mare I love and I will do anything to keep her safe from anyone who dares to hurt her!”

“You would stay with her, and be a traitor to all pony-kind?” she demanded as I scoffed slightly.

“Traitor am I?” I softly chuckled. “Princess, will you allow me to speak freely?” she nodded her head as I stood up, closing my eyes and sighing. “You…don’t even understand what you are saying.”

“Explain why you think that then,” she asked me as I turned to her.

“Why do you hate the Changelings?” I asked her, but before she could speak I added. “Forget that they invaded Canterlot, what you have been taught, let’s say that what you know, and is that they feed off of love.”

“That is still a sin on the land,” she answered me as she too stood up. “How can you love something that feeds off the very love you give to her?”

“Because she is the only pony I know that truly knows me!” I glared hard at her, so hard in fact that she even jerked her head back. “And what about you dear princess?”

“What about me?” she asked as I went on.

“You use to be known as Nightmare Moon, you almost brought the world to a never ending night!”

“That was different…” she answered me.

“Oh really, is it different how? Because you look different now, because you claim to have changed or that some evil sprit was controlling your deepest desires? Because let me tell you something Princess,” I said that last part with so much ice I swear it got colder in the room. “You were imprisoned on the moon for over a thousand years, time has changed, but you; no, you’re still the same type of princess that thinks that everypony who breaks the law, or what you think is wrong; to death!”

“How dear you speak to me in such a way?!” she screamed out. “I am your princess, and you will not talk to me in such a way.”

“New flash,” I answered her. “You allowed me to speak freely, and if I’m a traitor,” I glared and snarled the next words. “Then you are no princess of mine!”

“Guards!”

At once, the guards that came for me came in and surrounded me at once.

“Take him back to the cell,” at once I felt myself being pushed away as I avoided her stare, but before I was out of ear shot I called out.

“You’re outside may have changed,” I told her. “But you are still as vile as Nightmare Moon.”

After being thrown into the room of which was given to me and Saki by Shining Armor, the heavy door slammed as Saki, who was watching out the window; came over to me as I stood myself back up; dusting my chest a bit.

“What happened?” she asked me as I fixed my hair as best as I could.

“Exchanged some words with Luna,” I told her as she gave me a small glare.

“The last time you told me that you ‘exchanged’ words with somepony, you came home with a shiner on your face!” I smiled while chuckling softly. “What happened Light,”

For the next little bit, I explained what Princess Luna spoke to me about, as she listened and watched my face. When at last I had told her everything, she only sighed while shaking her head.

“You are something else,” she spoke as I looked over to her. “Enraging the Princess like that, you want a death wish?”

“We kinda already do,” I pointed out as she chuckled.

“So true, but I rather keep you around a bit more,” she came over and nuzzled under my chin, being mindful of her horn. “But anyway, I think you should write a bit more; don’t you think?” I only nodded my head and went over toward the book, sitting on the bed as did Saki. “Oh and next time Shining Armor comes, can you ask him for something we can do to keep ourselves from being bored?” I chuckled and nodded my head, and once more; started to write.

(**********************************)

Week: 1 Day: 2

I…I think I love her, I know, it sounds crazy, a pony like myself falling in love with a Changeling; but there it was, me…I think I love her…I noticed that before I left to go toward Canterlot’s archives, that she was giving me the warmest smile she had ever given me. I mean sure, over the week we had gotten to know each other a little more; and then when she told me of how her Granny was killed…

And now, here I was, after another training day with my teacher Shining Armor, I began to look through the reports. And guess who it was that called in the murder; Eclipse. Reading what he wrote, it said that the front door was forced in, true to what Saki told me. The house’s bottom floor destroyed as if looking for something; again true to what Saki told me. Looking at the date, I noticed that it was the day Shining Armor left to come to where I was living at the time. Looking at all the pictures of the crime scene, I sighed and started to rub my head with the edges of my hooves. I knew I promised to find a way to prove that the Lunar Guard Eclipse was behind this; but all I had was very few photos, and a word of a Changeling.

“Seems you’re hard at work,” I jerked my head up to see Shining Armor beside me, two glasses of water floating beside him, as he sat next to me. “So…working on the murder case huh?”

“It seems so weird,” I answered him. “I mean, why break into a house, and kill a helpless old mare; and not take anything?”

“Whoever did this, might not have found what they were looking for,” he answered passing me the glass as I took it and drank. “But the better question is, why are you looking into this case?” I couldn’t really tell him because my Changeling friend, witness it. So I decided to tell partly the truth.

“Let’s say I have somepony who witness the crime in action,” I spoke while looking at him. “But this pony is worried and scared to testified, for fear that the murder may have others working under him; and find a way to kill said pony.” Looking at him as he gave me a look, that could only be that of deep thought, it too a seat next to me, slowly.

“There’s a witness isn’t there?” he asked me as I only nodded my head. “Then this pony has to come in and testified to what they saw.”

“Didn’t you just hear me?” I asked looking at him. “She is scared out of her mind about seeing and saying what she saw alright?” looking back at the papers in front of me I groaned and banged my forehead on the edge of the table. All that could be heard within the room was the clunking of my head to the table before I was stopped. Looking over at him, I saw that his hoof was on my back as I sighed softly to myself. “Sorry sir,” I spoke as I looked down. “It just…I want to help her you know, help her by sending the monsters who did this.”

“That is quite understandable,” he answered me as I looked to him. “Not all of us were raised around battles of killers now were we?” I only looked away from what he said, it was true it was easy for me to tell of my past to Saki with ease, but still, I truly hated what happened; it made me feel like a different pony. “Sorry, I shouldn’t crack jokes like that.”

“No, I know you didn’t mean ill will,” I answered him as I brought all the information back in the folder and putting it away. “Sir, do you mind if I go home early?”

“Your training for the day is done, so you are free of your day here,” the white unicorn told me. “And try to get some rest too, even though you are getting better…you did seem out of it today.”

“Yeah, I’ll take your word for it,” I nodded as I turned to leave.

As I made my way home, I noticed that a lot of the ponies were looking at me with weird faces, I looked at myself, not really seeing anything wrong, when I noticed I was still in my guard outfit. I chuckled, forgetting that even though I was training, I was allowed the golden amour to get use to the weight. I would just have to bring it back later. My sword on my back, the hilt lighting hitting on the back of my helm, I made my way home.

Opening the door and taking off the suit of metal that I wore, I placed the sword on the wall; just for now. Just then, I heard the creek of the wood upstairs. It was Saki, I knew that, but then…I heard the sounds of a voice, or voices. Slowly going up the stairs, being mindful of not making a sound, the voices got easier to hear. One of Saki’s, the other, not so sure.

“You know I did not mean to leave you like that,” this voice was male, he sounded like he was upset about something, but I did not know what. “What was I to do, fight off all those guards on my own, and also keep you safe?”

“It does not matter Fang,” I heard Saki answer whoever she was talking to. “You left me alone while I was hurt from the blast those ponies did to us, and all you could care about was saving your own hind! You didn’t even come back to see if I was alright until today, and the attack was close to two weeks ago!” so, there was a Changeling here with her as well, and it seems they were in a bit of a fight.

“And I am sorry for that,” I heard Fang answer as I was right outside the door. “But hey, I’m back now and that’s what matters and…” he just stopped as I listened. “It seems your pony is home, his love is great too!”

“Light?” it was the first time she called me by my nickname as I sighed. Knowing what it was light to be under the control of a Changeling, from Shining Armor telling me and all that, I had my eyes half closed like that of boredom as I slowly walked in.

I saw Saki standing on the right side of the Changeling that was here, this Changeling was a little bit bigger then her, but other then that, looked pretty much the same; save for his body was a bit more bulkier then Saki’s.

“Yes?” I asked in what sounded somewhat hollow as Fang chuckled and came over, walking around me as I looked right to Saki, she gave me a worry like look, as I winked quickly, flashing her a smile.

“Wow Saki,” Fang answered looking at me in the face. “You got yourself a guard pony to feed off of, how’d you do it?”

“It was…pretty easy,” she answered going along with it. “I watched him and saw he had great love for this mare back at his old home, and I took her form, and now, he just thinks I am still her, but with a different look, isn’t that right sweetie?”

“Yes Cloud,” I spoke again nodding my head.

“Not bad at all,” Fang answered turning his back to me as I gave a funny look to him causing Saki to giggle as he tilted his head. “What’s so funny?”

“Oh nothing, but anyway, you need to leave, we have guests coming soon around this time, and with you here, it would be hard to explain why a Changeling is here.”

“Yeah, yeah, whatever,” he answered before moving closer to her. “But I really am sorry,”

“Yeah right, now go, and you can tell my mother I’ll be back when I feel like it.” I watched as Fang only nodded his head, he seemed slightly upset that Saki wasn’t leaving with him; I don’t know. But with that, he transformed into that of a Lunar Guard, and took off.

After making sure he was truly gone, Saki let out a loud sigh as I chuckled as she looked to me.

“How did you know that’s how Changeling’s victims look when they are under their control?” she asked me as I chuckled once more.

“I am being trained by somepony who was under the power of one, remember?” I answered her with a raised of my eyebrow. “We get to talking when we are training, so I know a little about what happened to him.”

“Hrm,” she only hummed while nodding her head. Looking outside one more time before closing the door, I noticed large black clouds rolling in; it seemed there would be a storm coming tonight. After telling this to Saki, I saw her tense up at once.

“Hey…you okay?”

“Y…yeah,” she answered with a nod. “I…just hate storms,” I saw her visibly shiver slightly at this remark as I only gave a concern look to her. She seemed to know I was watching her as she waved her hoof at me. “Oh, don’t worry too much on me, I can deal with a little storm!” she gave a sheepish like laugh as I could only sigh and nod.

“Well,” I answered her as I turned to retrieve my sword from downstairs, to place it back to where it truly belonged. “If you need anything; you can ask me.”

A few hours later, the rain was really coming down hard. From my bedroom window I watched the droplets hammer on my window, the wind howling like a Timberwolves to the moon of Luna. A flash of light blinded me for a moment, and a little over twenty seconds later, a loud echoing boom was heard. This caused me to smile, for as long as I could remember, I always loved the sights and sounds of that of a lighting storm. A flash of light, that pierces into the dark skies. That was the reason I named myself Lighting, I wanted to be that flash of light to cut through the darkness of the world.

The door to my room slowly opened, the creaking sound made me turn to see Saki in the doorway, her ears down, as he head was as well. Another flash and a louder boom caused her to cry out as she fell toward the floor; shivering.

“Saki?” I asked jumping out of bed and going to her at once.

“L…Light?” she stammered looking up to me; her large blue eyes seemed to almost glisten in tears. “C…can I stay here tonight, at least until the storm stops?” I looked over to my bed, it was rather large enough to easily fit us both, seeing how she was just a little smaller then myself. I looked back to her and smile as I nodded my head. She gave a half smile and yelped as another flash filled the room. I felt her come to my chest, hugging me in pure fright as I only softly smiled. Helping her to my bed, I climbed in after her and helped her under the blankets. As I turned my back to the window, I felt her come closer to my chest, curling up somewhat, her back to my chest.

My heart started to beat faster in my chest as she laid this close to me. As I said, I was in love with her, and she no doubt knew this…but…why didn’t she say anything on it? I mean, knowing her, she would’ve no doubt started to make jokes of me loving a Changeling. Using my magic, I slowly brought my blanket over us, her body stiffened a bit, but relaxed as I draped an arm over her body. My eyes closing as I brought my head to my pillow. I was about to drift off to sleep, before hearing Saki say something.

“Thank you, Light.” I heard her mutter as another roaring boom was heard, but she did not jump this time. I smiled softly and said nothing, and pretty soon; sleep came over me.

Love of Kiss

Week 1, Day 2:

The rain died down a bit later on that night died down to that of a light drizzle. Saki stayed with me all that night, huddled up to my chest, at times she would shake with the rumble of the thunder overhead, but would soon fall back into a deep sleep. I was glad I didn’t have to train today, Shining Armor gave me the day off so I could rest, and truthfully; I did not get a lot of sleep that night at all. Looking down at Saki’s sleeping form, her chest and sides slowly rising and falling with the soft breathing through her nose. At times her ears or wings, and sometimes at the same time, would twitch; much like a dog’s legs when they dream. Seeing her like this, it made me smile softly, and made me feel very warm inside. It still bugged me how she didn’t say anything about me loving her. Maybe she wanted me to say it, or she was going to start poking fun at me. Or maybe…did she think I was in love with somepony else, and somehow that love was just enough for her? I guess in whatever way, it was enough for her. She moved slightly in her sleep, her head closer to my chin now as I softly smiled before slowly moving out from under her; after doing so, placing the blanket over her. I remember while we spoke one day, that today was to be her birthday, it seemed that Changelings didn’t truly celebrate this date of birth, but when she was living with the pony as she called Granny; every year they had a small party for her.

Before leaving out of the house, I placed a small note on the nightstand by my bed, making sure she would be able to see if when she woke up. With a bag of bit tied around my forearm, I made my way toward Canterlot.

Walking through the city, I started to think what Saki might like, for one, I knew she was not like any other mare; and she did not seemed to be all into the dresses and hooflaces. So those I was able to cross off my list to get. I knew for one I had to buy a cake for her, and since I did not know of her age, I would just buy a single candle for her to blow out. So before buying her a gift, I would get her a cake, but what kind…ugh…

Making my way into a bakery, I looked at the rows and rows of cakes and other such tasty treats line up in a neat order. Eyeing each of them to see what Saki would like, none of them screamed Saki at all, until I saw something on the table; make your own cake.

“May I help you sir?” a voice made me look up as I turned to the owner, her coat was that of a light brown, her mane just the same color as well as her eyes; her cutie mark being that of a whisk with cake icing dripping from it.

“Uh, yeah,” I answered her as I made my way over to her. “I need a cake, a birthday cake,” she smiled and nodded taking out a notepad.

“What will it be then?”

“That’s the thing,” I answered her looking at the custom choices one. “I kinda want a custom made one for her.”

“Oh, for a mare-friend?” she asked with a small grin as I looked away blushing slightly. “Well, what is she like?”

I then started to tell the baker of what Saki was pretty much like, leaving out that she was a Changeling of course, that, I wouldn’t want to slip out of my muzzle. After she got all the information I had of Saki, she smiled and said that she had the perfect cake designed in her head. So giving her my address and also paying for half of the price now, and I said I would give her the other half when the cake was there; we bid each other farewell.

Making my way outside, I let out a soft exhale of breath as I rubbed my eyes, I really needed to sleep, but at the same time, I needed to get Saki’s gift…but what to get her? Even though I said she might not like rings or any other sort of thing like that; I thought that it couldn’t hurt to go and look at a few, maybe something would scream, ‘Saki’ to me.

After a few moments of walking through the streets of Canterlot, I was surprised to see Shining Armor out and about, without his captain armour on. Beside him was his wife, Princess Cadance. The weird thing that caught my eye the most, was how small she was compared to the other princesses, she was almost as tall as Shining Armor himself. Her coat to me, looking to be a bright pink like color, her mane being of that of three different colors of maybe a purple, a darker pink then her coat, and a golden yellow. I was not going to say anything of course, leaving the two be with themselves, but I stopped when I heard my teacher call out.

“Lighting Knight!” I stopped and turned back as he made his way over to me. The princess also coming up as she smiled softly at me as I smiled and bowed slightly.

“There is no need to bow,” she told me as I looked up. “For I am not your princess, Shining here had also told me much of you.”

“R…really?” I asked in slight shock as she nodded.

“He tells me you have great skills and are learning at a fast pace.”

“Reminds me much of myself when I first started off in the guards as well,” my teacher answered causing me to look down in slight embarrassment at his praise. “But what are you doing out here on your day off?” he asked me as I looked up to him.

“Uh…remember that mare that came looking for me, Cloud Dasher?” he nodded his head at me as I went on. “Today is her birthday, and I thought of getting her a cake, and maybe a gift, I was just on my way toward the shop over there to see if something would suit her.” Both of the ponies before me slightly smiled as I only blinked and looked away again, feeling once more embarrassed.

“Well,” Princess Cadance answered coming up toward me. “We shall leave you to your duty for your love,” I blinked at her choice of words as she smiled. “And my husband told me much of your…other studies as well, if you need any help,” she then used her magic to pull out a piece of folded paper out of her mane with a stamp on it that looked to be her cutie mark. “These papers will allow you to see more of the case if you so need it.”

“I…thank you princess,” I again bowed as she softly giggled. And then, bidding them farewell with a wave of my hoof, I made my way to where I was to go before meeting them.

Walking into the shop, the door pushing inward with a small ding, the bell above it announcing that I have entered the shop. Glass cases of hoof-laces and other such trinkets were seen on the ground stands.

“Come, in sir, come in!” looking over, I was greeted by a pale white earth pony, his face looked as if it was going to slip with the way he was grinning at me. I would say he would have a mane, but he did not, save only a small tail that I saw when he turned to leave behind the counter. “And how may I help you today?” his cutie mark being that of a ruby ring with a gleam in it.

“Hi,” I answered with a small nod. “I am looking for a gift for a mare-friend.”

“Oh then you came to the right place then!” he called out, he turned to leave, but then stopped and came back to look at me. “You wouldn’t happen to be the pony who owned that house outside of Canterlot…would you?”

“Uh…” I stopped for a moment and nodded. “Yeah, that’s me.”

“You know what happened there right?” he asked looking at me closer as I nodded. “Such a shame…I knew that mare very well to,”

“You did?” I asked as he sighed and nodded.

“Yes,” he answered going back to where he once was. “Me and Cloud Dasher were old foal-hood friends,” Cloud Dasher…so that’s where Saki got the name from, it was ‘Granny’s’ name. “In fact, after she was murdered, those damn movers came here, one of them I mean, to sell me this!” he reached under his desk and pulled out a box before flicking it open, turning to me to see. Inside was what seemed to be a black shape heart necklace, the inside made of another heart, this one blue. It was simple, but when I looked closer, I saw that these colors were really gems! “Dasher got this for her grand-daughter, not blood related mind you, but still…she loved her all the same.” I only looked down at the necklace, this was it…this was it, the gift I could give Saki, a gift taken from her!

“I’m trying to solve her murder case sir,” I answered as he looked up at me. “I am training under Shining Armor to become a guard, and also on my free time, work on her case…I found her grand-daughter, but she is very shy around new ponies; and scared of facing the one who murdered Cloud Dasher.”

“She saw it?!” he yelled out while bringing his hooves down on the table as I nodded.

“But she is scared…because I’ll tell you why,” I leaned closer then. “The murderer in part of the Lunar Guard.” He leaned back from my words and shook his head in anger.

“The monster,” he grumbled under his breath. “Hiding among the guards to cover his tracks, but why did this pony kill Dasher?”

“For something called the Heart of Love,” I answered him as I sighed and looked down at the necklace once more. “Does that ring a bell?”

“Hrm…” he tapped his chin and shook his head. “Sorry,” he answered shaking his head once more. “Doesn’t, but here,” he pushed the box to me while closing it. “Give this to Dasher Grand-daughter; I think she needs it more then me.”

“How much?”

“Posh, that was her to begin with!” he laughed slightly as I smiled. “Just tell her, that she has friends all over here, even though we have yet to see her.” And with good reasons too.

“I thank you then,” I answered with a small nod. “And I’ll be sure to pass the words of kindness to her.” He gave me a smile as I took the box and left, it hovering by my head as I turned and made my way home.

“Saki?” I called out as I opened and closed the door. “I’m home!” she then poked her head out from the living room with a smile on her face, that smile, it made me all warm inside.

“Whatcha got there?” she asked pointing to the floating box beside me as I smiled. “I told you, you didn’t need to get me something!”

“I know,” I answered her with a smile. “But I still wanted to get you something,” she only rolled her eyes slightly at this as she came over to no doubt try and take it, but I brought it over her head. “Not yet, gonna wait for your cake to come,”

“Cake?” she asked as I smiled. “You got me a cake too?”

“Why not?” I asked her as she only chuckled slightly at this and left toward her room.

An hour or so later, the cake came by, I thanked the pony who brought it over and paid him, as well as giving him a tip for the rush that he came here. After he left, I brought it out so I could place the candle on. The cake it self was circle, like any other normal birthday cake I ever gotten, in the middle it said ‘Happy Birthday Saki’ with blue icing. The cake itself looked to be that of chocolate with blue icing all around it. Smiling, I lit the candle and brought it upstairs. I’m sure Saki didn’t hear me coming, for when I lightly knocked on the door and came in; her eyes grew wide at the cake as I chuckled and placed it on the table beside her bed. She looked up at me as I smiled softly and motioned with my hoof toward the cake. Looking down at it, and then back up to me, she smiled and closed her eyes, before blowing out her candle. I gave a small clap of my hooves as she seemed to blush, I kid you not, I think she was blushing.

“And now your gift,” using my magic, I brought the box over, which was not wrapped in a nice little red bow, and passed it over to her. She looked down at it for a moment before removing the ribbon, and opened the box.

The moment she did, she dropped the box on the bed, her eyes wide with shock as she looked up at me and down at the necklace down in the box.

“H…how…?” she asked in a cracking voice as she lifted it with her hooves to look at it as I moved to sit on the bed next to her.

“When I was out and about, I went into this shop,” I told her as she was still looking at it. “The pony there said that a mover pony sold it to him, the pony who gave me this, knew your Granny as well, and he knew that I found her ‘grand-daughter’ he gives his wishes to you Saki.” I smiled as she looked back to me and then the necklace and back to me. What happened neck shocked me; she dropped the necklace back in the box, tackled me on my back and pressed her lips to my own, her tears pouring down her muzzle.

My eyes went wide at this as she kissed me, her arms wrapped around my neck. Pretty soon my eyes slowly closed as I started to kiss her back, my eyes slowly closing as the kissed lasted. I do not truly know how long we kissed, but all I knew, was that right here…it just felt so…right. She broke the kiss looking down at me; I was looking up to her. She wiped her tears away, as I smiled softly.

“Guessing you like the gift?” I asked her as she gave a sort of short ‘no duh’ laugh. “Saki…looks, I know you know…but I’m going to say it alright…? I love you, I don’t know why, and I really don’t care, but I truly without the doubt…love you.” Again she only laughed softly as she brought her chest down on my own, before moving her lips to my ear to whisper.

“Of course I knew,” she answered me, her voice whispering in my ear making them twitch, as her breath made it tickle. “But, I wanted to hear it with your words, not your feelings…and the thing is too…” she pressed her lips to mine again, this time, for only a couple of seconds. “I…think I love you too,”

“What?” I asked in slight shock at this as she only smiled.

“What?” she asked in a teasing tone. “We made feed off love, but we can still feel love for another pony or our own kind.” I didn’t really truly know that at all. I looked away while rubbing the back of my head with my hoof as she smiled leaning down on my chest to nuzzle me softly. “So…what now?”

“I don’t know,” I answered her wrapping my arms around her. “I haven’t thought that far ahead,” we both shared a soft chuckle, looking into each other eyes, before once more softly kissing.

(************************************)

Closing the book after writing two different entries, I felt drained, I mean, sure some of my magic was coming back, but I’m sure whatever they were feeding me, it was keeping me from doing any more stronger spells. So even this simple, picking up the quill to write, it was draining me slightly. So at times I would have to stop and take a short breath if I wanted to keep going. A week… a little over a week and I had falling in love with a Changeling named Saki…maybe it was too fast, but other then the fact that nopony could truly know what she was, we were happy. Content on the lives we were living.

Looking over, I noticed her again looking outside, the sun slowly setting down over the sky, she always did love to watch the sun set, and it made me smile, watching as the sun’s last rays slowly made their way into the small window. She stood so still, if it wasn’t for the blinking of her eyes, I would’ve swore she was not real.

Looking down at the book one more time, I think that maybe I had enough time left before bed…to write one more into the book. So reopening it once more, the quill in my magic grip, the sound of the tip on paper was all that was heard.

Dinner Night

Week 1 Day 3:

I yawned as I slowly woke up the next morning, looking down at my chest as I smiled softly. Saki was laying on my chest, her forelegs and hind legs on ether side of my body, her cheek pressed up to my chest as she slept soundly; her body raising and lowering with my breaths. Around her neck, I could see from the light of the sun’s rays hitting it, she wore the necklace that I was given yesterday, which was taken from her while she hid from ponies that came to move all the stuff for me to move in. I was still in a small sate of shock from the other day, not only did I tell her my love, (even though I knew that she knew, for she also told me of such) she too told me that she indeed loved me. So I guess I was very lucky, to have somepony, even though she was that of a Changeling; that loved me back. I wanted to stay here like this forever with her, just watching her sleep like this, just us. But now that we were in love, there were many dangers. My family or Shining Armor, or anypony for that matter; could ever know of our love. This made me very unhappy; she would have to change into her ‘fake self’, for us to be out and about outside.

Though she did not say it, I knew that she hated to hide herself, when she could be who she was, back with her kind. But why didn’t she want to go back at all? I remember her telling me that she was raised a bit by her mother, but was then lost one day and found by Cloud Dasher, her Granny. She was raised by her until only two years before the attack on Canterlot, so she was not use to be around her own kind. I could never think on how that would be like, feeling like you don’t belong, even with your own kind. I leaned back, looking up at the ceiling as I thought deep into this. My mind also wondering on to what our lives would be now, I mean, if we were found out; no doubt Saki would be put to death. And I may be banished or killed with her. Closing my eyes and letting out a long slow sigh, I shook my head slightly, no, I could not dwell on things that had yet to happen; all I cared for was the here, and now.

Looking down at Saki one more time, I used my magic to slowly pick her up and place her where I use to lay. She muttered and hugged the pillow, no doubt thinking it was me as I smiled, leaning down to kiss at her cheek, before I felt her hoof on my cheek and pulled me onto her lips. We kissed for some time, not really sure how long, all I cared for was being there with her at that moment. After we parted our lips, her blue eyes opened to look back at my own as I softly smiled at her.

“Morning,” I spoke as she only smiled.

“Morning yourself,” she answered me laying back on the pillow with half closed eyes. “Where do you think you’re going?”

“I have to go to the castle today,” I told her as I tried to move away, but she grabbed my neck and pull me down again, with me slightly kneeling over her, my hooves on ether side of her head.

“Do you have to go right now?” she asked me with a sly smile as her right holed hoof trailed up my chest. “Because we could always do a little quickie.” My heart started to beat faster, as my lightly blue cheeks no doubt started to turn red as she slowly licked her lips. “I mean, we are a couple now right?”

“Well, uh…I um…” she just laughed slightly at my inability to form words as she gave to a quick kiss on the lips.

“You’re cute when you’re fluster, you know that?” I only groaned as she let me go. “But you know I will get you in bed one day Lighty,”

“Yeah, but don’t you think it would be weird?” I asked her. “I mean…we’ve only been a couple for like, not even a full day. And you already want sex?”

“Easiest way for me to get your love,” she reminded me as I remembered what she told me when she first found out I had yet to be with a mare. “Beside, I know you’re dying for some action!”

“See you later Saki!” I laughed as I went over to the other side of the room, putting on my armour and also my blade before making my way out the house.

I made it right to the training area of which I and Shining Armor used all the time, but for some reason, he was not dressed in his normal armour that he would use when training with me. Replacing it with simpler clothing, much like the ones he wore on the day of his wedding, or from what I heard that is. The moment I was within range, he smiled and met me half way.

“Morning Lighting,” he greeted me as I smiled and nodded back. “I see you brought your armour with you, well you won’t need it today.”

“Why not?” I asked as he motion for me to follow him. As we made our way toward the castle, the guards would salute to their captain as we made our way through the doors.

“Tomorrow I will be going with my sisters and her friends on a mission of great need,” he answered as I looked over to him with a puzzle gaze, we stopped once so I could stow my armour away, but I kept my blade with me. “So I won’t be here, until then, you will b patrolling around a section of Canterlot as a full fledge guard.”

“Sir,” I gasped at this. “I…I’ve only been training under you for over a week…are you sure I should be given the duty of this so soon?” he only chuckled and turned to pet my shoulder.

“You give yourself little credit where it is due,” he answered as we stopped once more so he could look at me. “You have a great skill Light, a skill that some guards around here lack; I know you will be fine in whatever the princesses give you while I am away.” I only looked down for a moment at I thought about it. He did think I was ready…but… did I think I was ready for something like this?

“Alright,” I answered nodding slowly. “But where are we going if you were just going to tell me this?” he smiled as we stopped before to large doors, when they slowly opened, inside were the rulers of Equestria; Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, the bringer of the night and day.

Once we were close, we both bowed down on our forelegs, our heads down until we heard the gentle voice of Princess Celestia.

“You may raise my subjects,” we did at once as she smiled and turned to Shining Armor. “Have you told him of what will be happening?”

“I have Celestia,” he answered with a nod. “And I still believe that he is ready to become a full fledge Royal Guard,”

“Let,” Princess Luna pointed out while looking at me. “He has only been training under you for a week.”

“Have you forgotten dear sister?” Princess Celestia spoke while looking at her. “Lighting Knight here came from the land which is still in a civil war,” the black Alicorn looked to me as I could only nod.

“You’ve fought in this war then Lighting Knight?”

“I have,” I answered her with a quick nod. “My family was killed when I was just a small colt, the rebels as everyone labels them, took me in. when I was old enough, I fought to, the only reason I am not still there is because of my adopted brother and sisters. I would not allow them to live a life I grew up in.” the two princesses looked to each other for only a moment before back to us.

“Shining Armor here speaks highly of you,” Celestia spoke as she smiled. “And if he thinks you are ready for this, then I will allow this.” I could only slightly nod at this as she smiled. “Do not worry, as you know, there is rarely a need for the guards here in Canterlot or Equestria, but still; it eases our subjects that there are ponies that will protect them.”

“I understand,” I answered looking at the two. “So do I start today or tomorrow?”

“You may start tomorrow,” the princess told me with a smile. “You shall start just when the sun is raising, and when it sets, that is when your duty is done.” I bowed again at what she said.

“I shall do my best then your highness,” I answered the princess of the sun. “I shall not fail you.”

“One more thing, before we allow you to leave,” Princess Luna called out as me and Shining looked to each other. “There have been words spreading around that somepony saw a Changeling around, or what they thought was a Changeling.” My heart skipped a beat at this as Luna and Celestia nodded. “It will also be yours, and every other guard’s duty to look out for these love eaters; and to also bring them before us for questioning.”

“As…you wish your highnesses,” I bowed and was about to turn to leave when the voice of Celestia stopped me.

“Is something troubling you Lighting?”

“Yes,” I answered looking back. “It just, are all Changelings evil?” I asked as the two shared a look. “I mean, from what I heard, the Changeling Queen only attack for food for her subject’s right? Saying that Equestria had the most love to easily feed herself and her race.”

“This is true,” Celestia spoke as I went on. “But why do you ask?”

“If I have to bring a Changeling in, I don’t want to of reasons that they are just trying to live on their own, or not cause any trouble.” Princess Luna raised an eyebrow at my choice of words. “All I’m saying, what if they have no information, what will you do with the Changeling?”

“I made it clear that the Changelings were banished from Equestria,” Celestia spoke, her flowing mane going before her face for a moment. “We will have no choice but to banish the Changeling to the moon, or destroy it.” I gulped at this, but was able to hide my fears very well as I nodded.

“That was all I wished to know…thank you,” they both nodded as me and Shining Armor left, me in deep thought at what I just learned.

As I slowly made my way home, the hilt of my sword softly hitting the back of my head, I started to think deeply. One, was that I had did it, I was now a full guard, a dream I had wanted for so long had at last become true. I felt myself slowly grow a smile on my muzzle as I looked up to the sky.

“I did it for you Master,” I spoke softly before looking down again. And then there was what the Princess said, something that was still lingering in my mind.

“I made it clear that the Changelings were banished from Equestria, we will have no choice but to banish the Changeling to the moon, or destroy it.” I shook my head when I thought of this. No, I shouldn’t think of this. If it came to that they were growing closer and closer to finding Saki, I would take her and run. Nopony would ever take her from me, no matter what. And if I had to fight my idol Shining Armor, then so be it. Pushing the door open, the first thing I noticed was the smell of cooked food. It smelled of pasta mostly, and also the strong smell of garlic filled the air. Placing my sword on hallway wall, I made my way into the living room to see a weird and surprising sight.

The table was draped in that of a red cloth, two candle sticks that were lit were sitting on top of it, with two plates of food, as I was red pasta with red sauce and shredded cheese on the top. One the side was cut up bread, the smell of cooked garlic on it.

“Welcome home Light,” I turned around to see Saki hovering before me; her wings sounded that of a low buzzing. She had a small smile on her face as she leaned closer and kissed me softly on the lips.

“S…Saki?” I asked looking at the table as she flew over to the kitchen; she came back with a bottle of cider floating beside her as she placed it on the table. “What is this?”

“Dinner,” she simply said with a smile, I then noticed that around her neck, she wore the necklace that I gave her yesterday, that did belong to her at a time. “Since you gave me something I thought I lost forever, I thought I treat you to a little dinner.”

“This looks more then just a little to me,” I answered her walking over and sitting on the other side of the table as she smiled slightly. “You didn’t have to do this.”

“I know,” she answered pouring the two glasses with the cider. “But I wanted to,” I slightly smiled at the choice of words she used, close to the same words I used on her yesterday. “Light…beside my Granny, you are the only pony that did something for…well, me. All of the others did it for the ones they thought they loved, but you…you did it for me, for Saki.” She looked down slightly before smiling. “It’s weird you know,”

“What’s weird?” I asked tilting my head to the side.

“Love,” she answered looking up to me. “I mean…sure I use it to feed, to give me the will to go on…but I didn’t know what it was, how it truly effect somepony. But…I think I have a better understanding.”

“Oh?” I asked with a soft smile. “And what is love to you?”

“Love is…” she started before laughing. “Freaking hard to explain!” we both laughed at this before she leaned over the table, I did as well as we kissed, our muzzled opening slightly as our tongues touched. Both of our eyes closed as we kissed for a moment before breaking apart. “But…” she then went on as she sat back down. “I know that I love you Lighting Knight, and I don’t want to leave you.”

“Saki…” I smiled softly as I looked down. “I love you too, you know that without me saying anything, and I swear, I will do anything to keep you safe.”

“But I bet your worried about what the princess said huh?” I looked up in shock as she giggled. “What, I was bored, and I became a guard to see what was what, I overheard what you were told, and don’t worries; if it comes to the case where they find out, I will leave.”

“And I will come too,” I answered as she smiled.

“I know you will Light…I know you will.” We both smiled once more, she then raised her glass with her magic as I did as well. “To a weird loving pair,” she spoke softly as I lifted mine toward her glass.

“May it last forever,” I added the soft click of our glasses as we took a sip, and began our dinner together.

(****************************)

“So what will we do if we do somehow get to leave?” I heard Saki ask me as I looked back after closing the book. “I mean…where well we go?”

“I haven’t thought of that,” I answered her looking down at the book before sliding it under the bed. “We could always leave Equestria, maybe make a home some place where you don’t have to hide.”

“I would like that,” she answered flying over to me. I opened my arms as she sailed into the open embrace. I held her close to my chest as I nuzzled her mane softly. “I just wish there was someplace where Changelings like myself can live in peace with all the other races.”

“You never know,” I answered looking down to her. “Maybe there is a place such as that. Maybe there’s a place where a dragon and pony are husband and wife, where a Changeling and sea serpent are brothers and sisters. Who knows,” I answered with a small shrug. “But if there is such a land, if there is such a place where anypony can live in harmony like we do; I would very much like to see this land.”

“As would I,” my lover spoke as she nuzzled my chest once more. I smiled and kissed her on the forehead and looked out the window. Yes…I would indeed like that, and if there was not such a place, then I would work my hooves to the bone to make it a reality. Where all races can love who they love. Maybe one day….maybe one day…

Something New for Lighting

Week 2 Day 1:

After the mission that Shining Armor spoke to me about, he left to live in, I still can’t believe the Crystal Kingdom. I mean, I didn’t really think it was real, I just thought that it was truly just an old story; but I guess when the Elements of Harmony are involved; the laws of what is real and not are pretty much out the window.

Shining Armor, since living there now with his wife, the princess of the kingdom, he became the prince, not sure why they wouldn’t be the king and queen; but whatever. Working with the guards was not what I thought it was going to be. True to what I heard, the guards were rarely ever truly needed; but it was always good to have them around. At times I would just help out around in anyway I could, without leaving the area where I was posted to patrol. A lot of the guards didn’t help out like I did, always wearing the stern look and patrolling. I remember when the first time I helped a group of fillies who had lost their cat up a tree, I help the little fella down; they thanked me, and Celestia even sent a letter to me, saying how much she also thought how nice that I did such a thing. So from then on, I did such a thing, help around as much as I could.

Me and Saki had gotten closer and closer, at times she would come with me on my shifts to just keep me companying, she always went as her younger Granny self, and thank goodness we didn’t see that pony who gave me her necklace. It would be hard to explain to why he was seeing a younger self of his long dead friend. What was also good about being a guard, and also how nice I was toward the ponies of Canterlot, was at times the same fillies, or other ponies I had helped throughout the week; they would bring me something to eat when it came close to lunch time. I always told them I didn’t need anything from them, that I was just doing my duty, but they wouldn’t leave until I ate, and so; I was always filled with food.

Saki never took off that necklace, unless sleeping; which she held under the pillow of our bed, or when she took a bath. We had yet had sex, and that was alright, I mean, this would be only the second week we knew each other, and close to a week since we became a couple. And as I said, I had never been with a mare, or colt (though I don’t swing that way mind you) in anyway such as that. Sure my mother told me much on the subject, my adopted mother mind you. At times Saki would poke fun at me, saying that she could be anypony I wanted, that Changelings were the best type of lovers because of their ‘skills’ to being whoever the other wanted. I would only roll my eyes and push the thought away. But still, when my mind wondered, I always thought of how she looked, the way her flanks moved when I was behind her, how I tried to…

“I’m freaking bored!”

I was snapped out of my thinking as I turned to see beside her, looking like she always did when she was out and about. I chuckled, knowing that she as bored for all we did was pretty much walk around. My break was coming soon, so I would take her out to eat, the guards allowed each one who worked to have a least a two hours, weird but not that I matter, seeing how I’m working a twelve hour shift everyday , or is it ten? I was not sure truly.

“Well I’m almost done before I get my break time,” I answered her, my golden armour shining in the day light as my sword, the one my Master gave me to use when I became a guard strapped to my side as we walked down the street together. “Beside, you didn’t need to come.”

“I would’ve been bored at home,” she answered me as I rolled my eyes.

“Yet, you’re bored here.”

“Shut it unicorn!” I laughed slightly at this as I shook my head, before she too then laughed slightly. As we walked for a bit more, I noticed that the sun was setting after the clock hit noon, and before I could say anything, another of the guards I worked with came up to me.

“You’re duty for now is relieved,” he told me as I nodded taking off my helmet. “Just be back before your break is over so I may take my shift.”

“No worries,” I answered him as he nodded, going along the post me and Saki were taking before we left to go somewhere else.

“You hungry?” I asked looking at her as she rolled her eyes.

“I do not ‘eat’ like your kind does,” she answered with a chuckle. “But I guess I could use something to eat, to keep them thinking I’m really am what they think I am,” I smiled and nodded as we left toward an indoor café.

Sitting down and then waiting, me and Saki spoke about just little things, what we were going to do and such, it didn’t really matter at all, just making small talk. Soon the waiter came along to take out order, once that was done and left, Saki smiled and moved a bit closer before she was sitting beside me.

“Yes?” I asked looking at her as she smiled.

“You know Light,” she said leaning closer to me as I looked down. “I am going to get you in bed soon,” I only smiled slightly as I nodded.

“Oh I have no doubt that you will,” I answered her as I took a sip and bit of the bread and water that was left here for us.

“We can do it tonight if you want?” I jumped as I felt her hoof touch my lower belly as I gulped and looked toward her as she smiled, a bit of her tongue showing as I only looked away blushing. “Oh come on, what are you worried about?”

“Well…I never had sex before like I said,” I told her as she rolled her eyes.

“I know that,” she answered before turning my head and kissing me softly. “But still, I was once a virgin, so I know about what it likes. You’re just worried you won’t do well right?” I didn’t say anything, even though she did hit the head on the nail. She kissed my cheek softly before I looked back to her. “Don’t worry alright, it will be fun, trust me.” I only smiled slightly as we shared a short kiss on the lips before the waiter came back with our food we had ordered.

As we ate our food, I noticed that Saki seemed to be looking behind me, so turning around, I smiled as I saw three young fillies I had saw daily.

“Hello girls,” I answered them as they all looked up to me. They were all sisters, triplets from what I was told, and sure they had the same coat and hair, which of being a bright yellow mane, and deep white coat, but each of them were different in what they were. The one standing in the front of that of an Earth Pony her large blue eyes looking up to me as she smiled. I believed that her name was Sugar Song, and true to her name, she was a truly great singer, though, she did lack a Cutie Mark. The next sister was that of a Pegasus, the same coat and mane as her other sisters, but large green eyes; her name was that of Cloud Chaser, when I told this to Saki when I first told her of the young filly’s name, she laughed since their names, well her fake name, were almost the same. Even Chaser thought the same way; though she thought this was Saki’s true name. The last of the group was that of a unicorn, who went by the name Star Charmer. Her eyes seemed too mixed from blue to green, depending on the light, today, they were blue.

“Hiya mister Lighting!” Star called out as the three sisters lined up in a line before me, all smiling as I grinned back.

“Hey there girls,” I answered them looking to each. “What brings you here…get your ball stuck up a tree again?”

“No,” Chaser answered me with the shake of her head. “We’ve come here to ask you a question.”

“Oh?” I asked with the tilt of my head.

“Yeah huh,” the last sister Sugar Song answered with the nod of her head. “You see, in school we have to write a report on a pony we look up to, and well…” they all then chimed together at once. “We choose you!”

This truly baffled me, I mean, these three fillies had not known me then less then a week, and yet; they wanted to write about me?

“But why me?” I asked looking at the three. “What about your teachers, or your family?”

“Well,” Chaser answered looking down. “Everypony is doing something like that,” she then looked up and smiled. “But they won’t be doing a report on somepony like you. A guard of the princess and also a good friend to us; I mean, you helped us when other ponies guards wouldn’t!” I smiled softly at them as they all smiled brightly.

“All we need,” Star sated as she walked forward. “Is a bit of info we already know of you, and maybe you come and visit and tell the rest of the class a bit of yourself.”

“Well…when is it due?”

“Next week today,”

“I can see if I can come at my lunch break then alright?”

“Yay!” they all cheered and came to hug and nuzzle me softly on the chest as I smiled and held them in a soft embrace.

“Now you three go and have some fun alright?” they all nodded and said their goodbyes before leaving, Saki laughing slightly at their reactions as I only shook my head and went back to eating.

After I ate and Saki saying she wanted to back home to do something, we parted our ways. I then was forced back to work a little early, seeing how one of the guards was feeling ill. This didn’t bug me at all, patrolling the area once more, the streets claim with peace. Pretty soon, my time came to the end, my new captain, who I knew would never fill Shining Armor’s shoes, relived me of my duty’s; allowing me to make my way home. The sky was slowly becoming more and more orange the moment I got home. Slowly pushing the door open, I sighed as I went up to one of the rooms on the top floor where I would place my armour and weapon. My old sword, of which I used before using the sword now strapped to my back, was now colleting dust. Cleaning that up a bit, I placed the sword I used above it, and the armour lighting on the stand beside them.

Making my way out of the room, I started to make my way to the rest room so I could wash up, but then I noticed that the bed room that I and Saki shared was open and showed nothing but darkness. Tilting my head, I went toward the room and looked around before going in.

“Welcome home Lighty,” at once the room was lit up by her removing the blinds from the window. She was laying on her side, one hoof on her flank, the other under her chin, a sly grin on her face as I only blinked.

“Saki…what’s with that look?” I asked her as she only smiled and got out of bed by flying over to me. Her hoofs on my cheeks as she kissed me deeply on the lips. I returned the kiss as well, my eyes closed slightly as she smiled and pushed away before then going back to the bed.

“Oh I think you know,” truthfully I did, but I didn’t really think that I was ready. I mean, this would be my first time. “I know you’re worry,” what she can read minds now?” “But come on, what’s the worst that can happen?”

“I blow in three seconds?” I asked as she laughed loudly at this, waving her hoof over as I sighed slightly, not that I didn’t want to do it, but well…Soon I was on the bed with her, she was laying on her back, her head on the pillow as she smiled up at me, her arms around my neck, pulling me down and mashing my lips to hers’ once more. I watched as her eyes closed, my eyes soon following. Our lips opening slightly as I tasted her breath, her tongue darting out to lick my lower lips, mine doing the same until our tongue were now on each other, dancing a dance only lovers (or really good friends) should ever do.

As we kissed, I almost meeped as I felt her left hoof leave my neck as it trailed down my chest slightly, before her tail, reached between my legs. I felt my cheek grow hotter with blush as she did this, moaning into our kiss as I grew bolder, tilting my head to the side as I kissed her deeply, my mind was not my own, as I moved my lips from her lips to kiss at her neck; hearing her softly moan as one of my hooves went down to rub down her body. I felt her pull me away after a while as I looked down at her before she softly, with surprising strength; pushed me to where she once was. I was already slightly hard as she went between my legs, looking down at my stallion-hood, it was a bit of a black color as I gulped a bit as she watched it for a moment. She looked up and winked at me before from the base of my maleness, she licked toward the tip.

My body tensed at once at that, my hind legs twitching as I felt her wetness cover the base of my member, my eyes closed as I let out a shaking breath of the feeling. Sure, as I grew up, I did a lot of clopping, I mean; any colt or filly that finds what they can do to bring them to the height of pleasure will do just that. Again she would do this, slowly dragging her tongue up to my tip, and then back down. Her hooves on the inside of my legs as I heard the soft slicking sound of her licking. When I opened my eyes, looking down at my lover, I saw that she was looking at me right back, somehow, a sly grin crossed her muzzle as she licked me, mindful of her fangs. This causing me to shiver once more. Before I could say anything, she licked my base up once more, before opening her jaws and sinking my maleness inside of her mouth oh so slowly.

The feeling of her mouth around me was unlike anything I had ever felt before, she just had my head in yes, but still. She slowly started to suck while licking what she had in her mouth, her eyes closed as she let out a small little moan as I did as well. I had to fight with myself not to thrust up into her mouth.

“S…Saki,” I moaned out her named as I sighed, feeling a bit of my pre leave my member. I felt her tongue graze at where my pre was, drinking it down as my breath became father and harder. No…I couldn’t cum right now, it was too soon! But I couldn’t hold it back, groaning out loudly, I bucked my hips up as I moaned out her name loudly, my hooves going to the back of her head as I slightly sat up. she didn’t seem to fight it at all, in fact, she somehow almost took the whole thing to the hilt.

I felt myself throb a bit inside her warm mouth, before twitching and then releasing my pent up lust for the Changeling I loved; my life giving seed pouring out of me, and with it, my energy as well. Soon I fell back, still shooting a bit of my cum inside of her mouth, which she slowly drank down; from what I could hear that is. Panting softly from my very first sexual act, I had my eyes closed, my chest raising and lowering with each breath I took. I felt something crawl up on me, knowing it was Saki as I smiled and opened my eye, they were half closed, but I could still see her, looking down at me as she leaned down to kiss me. Now I’ll admit, I should’ve backed away since she just gave me oral sex, but I was not thinking straight at that moment. But I found…that there was nothing different with the taste of her mouth on mine. When she broke the kiss, she no doubt saw my confused face as she chuckled.

“You were out of it for a while, so I went to wash my mouth,” she answered me as I blinked. I was out for a while, enough that she cleaned her mouth? “Beside, when you fully take me, I want to be able to kiss you without you cringing at tasting your own spunk.”

“You truly have no shame when talking of mating, do you?” I asked as she chuckled softly, only kissing me again as I held her close to my chest.

As we kissed, my arms held her a bit tighter as I rolled us over so she was laying on her back. She then leaned up to my ear, licking it hotly that caused me to shiver.

“Don’t worry about returning the favour,” she whispered in my ear as she laid back down on the pillow, I felt her hind legs spread out as she gave me a lust filled look. Her eyes half closed, her mouth opened slightly, before winking at me. I then watched as a soft green light was seen around her as she went on. “I’m going to turn into somepony that will really…” I stopped her by placing my hoof on her muzzle; she looked up to me, but stopped her changing all the same. Removing my hoof, I placed them on ether side of her head.

“Don’t,” I told her simply as I leaned down to kiss her neck and lick it, causing her to let out a soft sigh and moan. “I want you to be you,” I went on as I went back up to look at her, her face flushed slightly as I looked deep into her eyes. “I want to love the mare I fell in love with, I want to make love, with Saki the Changeling. I want you,” I place so much power in that word, even I couldn’t believe it. “To be my first love.”

“Light…” she sighed softly again as she reached her hoof behind my head and pushed me down.

We kissed harder and deeper then ever before, moaning out loudly as our tongue mingled with one another as her two arms wrapped around my neck. I don’t know how, but I was hard and rearing to go once more. So, getting into a good stance, me laying on my knees slightly, I brought my member head to her how wet love hole; I slowly pushed myself in, and by the stars and moon did it feel wonderful.

I’ll admit right now, though I was not old enough for my blood father to tell me what it is like to mate, I had known a few father like stallions where I grew up after leaving the kingdom I called home. They always told me it felt wonderful, not like when somepony pays for sex, but when you are laying in bed, under or over the one you love, looking deep into their eyes, and they to you; then you know, you know that it feel just right. And boy where they right. I couldn’t even begin to think on how wonderful it felt, even though I was maybe one forth inside of her; it felt…amazing.

Her walls hugging me all around, holding me and milking me for my love I had yet to release into her. I sighed as my hips gave a small jerk, she leaned back and let out a throaty moan as I leaned down to lick her on her neck once more.

“L…Lighting…” I heard my lover call out my name as I pushed a bit more inside of her. Once I was halfway in, I slowly dragged myself out of her, hearing her moan, watching as she struggled to breath. This did make my ego boost a bit more; even more as I pushed back in, feeling her body welcome me more inside of her. Slowly, oh so slowly I mated with Saki, sighing as I leaned over her, my hips pushing back and forth, our bed slowly rocking, the headboard at times would knock on the wall behind it, but I didn’t care. Nopony would hear us out here, and if they did; fuck ‘em.

For a while, I was content on taking Saki with slow and steady thrusts, hearing her breath deeply as I pulled out, before gasping as I pushed back in. I didn’t try to go beyond that of halfway in, I mean, she was smaller then me, so I didn’t wish to hurt her.

“More…” I heard her gasp out as I looked down, seeing her look back up into me. “More…” she repeated, and I knew just what she wanted. Nodding slightly as I pulled myself back out once more, pushed back in slowly, but not stopping this time. “Yes…” she hissed out as I groaned out, “Yes, don’t stop Lighting…don’t stop!” And I didn’t I wanted to feel my hips to hit hers’; and then it did. I found that I couldn’t push into her anymore at all, looking down, I was surprised to see that I was fully inside of her, my lightly blue color coat, connecting with her black hard shell of a body. “How does your first time feel so far,” she asked me as I looked up to her, seeing her smugly smile at me as I smiled back.

“Very good,” I answered her as she smiled and spread her legs out even more, if that was even possible.

“Then come on Lighting Knight,” she hissed softly up at me. “Fuck your cute little Changeling,”

“Dear Celestia, you really have no shame when it comes to what you say huh?” she only smile wider as I smiled back, before leaning down, our lips touching once more; as our hips, started to dance.

Pulling out all the way, I brought my hips back to her, she gasped out my name, each time I hilted inside of her. I only softly grunted with each thrust I made inside of my lover, but at times I would whisper sweet nothing in her ears. Her legs up, her arms wrapped tight around me as her hips started to thrust up to meet my thrusts, as I pushed her body down on the bed.

“Oh Saki…” I moaned out as my arms went under her body, holding her chest to mine, my face in her ‘mane’ as I took in her scent, she did the same to me, her face deep in my neck as she moaned, kissing and licking at whatever she could at the moment.

“Faster,” she breathed and I did just that, my body acting on its own as I took her faster, the loud sounds of our hips slapping along one another as she leaned back and moaned out. “Yes…by the gods faster Light!”

I grunted as I pushed her down on the bed, me laying fully over her as I took her quick and hard, she didn’t fight back, and I couldn’t see anything because of my eyes being closed. That’s when I felt it, it was weird but I knew what it was. When two unicorns would mate, their horns would glow as if using magic, but not at the same time. Opening my eyes, while still thrusting deeply into my love, I looked over at the mirror hanging on our desk at the far end of the room. My horn, covered in a light blue, and her horn, in the deep green, the beams of light that came from them, mingled with one another, as if they had a mind of their own. I truly didn’t know what this met, somepony think that our race do this when they find the one they truly belong to, maybe it’s a reflex like what the Wingboners and such. She placed her hooves on my cheeks and crashed her lips to mine, we moaned and mouthed at each other as I slammed harder into her, the bed really rocking as I shot pre deep inside of her. My swinging balls softly slapping at her plot.

“C…close…” I warned her, again, I cursed myself for being such a ‘short fuse’, but it was my first time.

“Me…me…too, oh Light,” she leaned back as I held her hips, ramming harder and faster inside of her. I was surprised that she let loose first though.

Her insides started to shake, milking me in ways I had never thought possible, trying to draw me even deeper into her as she arched her back, her mouth opened wide as she let out a loud yell of bliss as she was rocked through the world of pleasure. And I didn’t stop, no; I was way too close to stop even if I wanted to. Cursing and also calling out her name in bliss, I came right after her, shooting deep within her with just as much seed as I did in her mouth. My member throbbing with each jet of cum that escaped from my body, my eyes half closed as I looked ahead at nothing, as Saki, leaned up to nuzzle at my chest all the while. At last, I was drained, falling forward, careful not to place all my weight on top of her; I leaned over Saki, breathing deeply as she did as well.

After a while, I pulled out of her as she let of a small whimper, no doubt a bit tender after our time ‘together,” I brought her close to my chest as I spooned her, kissing her neck softly as she cooed before pulling away.

“I’ll be right back,” she told me kissing me once more. “I just need to wash up a bit,”

“Oh?” I asked as she smiled and nodded.

“Yeah, I mean, what you want any cum that not trapped in my body to spill on the bed?”

“Okay…okay, point taken.” She smiled and kissed me on the nose before trotting off as I watched her. Smiling as I leaned back a bit to close my eyes.

After a while, I heard the door open.

“Took you long enough Sakiiiiaahhh?” I was shocked when I turned over at the door, for standing there, was not Saki, but Princess Celestia herself?!

No, why was she here, did somepony find out that Cloud Dasher was really Saki a Changeling, if that’s the case…oh no, no, then there must be guards downstairs right now holding Saki! I jumped out of bed at once, Celestia watching me as she gave me the must stern look I had ever seen on anypony.

“Lighting Knight!” her loud voice booming causing me to stop dead in my tracks. “What in Equestria’s name are you doing harbouring a fugitive…and…” she stopped and eyed me up and down, and then toward the bed. “Did…did you mate with this Changeling?!” I didn’t say anything at first, frozen in the spot out of fear, not for myself, no…for Saki. Before I could even answer her, she went on. “Are you out of your mind?!” she then sighed and shook her head slightly. “But…I should not be upset, these Changelings can control anypony to do their will, the Queen even got to Shining Armor; they are all the same!”

“Y…you’re wrong!” I yelled out as she jerked her head toward me. “I am not under the control of Saki, in fact it is impossible for me to be under the control of any Changeling! You can even see my file to see that this is true!” her eyes grew wide, colt…I knew I was in trouble now.

“What do you mean you’re not under the control of this fiend, are you saying that…you love and willing mated with this creature of love stealing?” I looked down; avoiding her gaze as I softly nodded my head. “How dare you!” her voice filled with anger, and…something else I could not put my hoof on. “You dare mate with a fugitive of the land, and deny your princess the same satisfaction?!”

(Cut in, Lighting Knight speaking to writer)
Lighting: Whoa, whoa, whoa, back this crap up; what did she just say?!
Me: I think you know what she just said, you were just there! *I answer with the roll of my eyes*
Lighting: Is…does she want me to…holy god! Why are you doing this to me?
Me: *looks at him with a raise eyebrow* you make this sound like it a bad idea, you get both Saki, and the freaking sun Princess in one night!
Lighting: But Saki is downstairs right now being held by the guards!
Me: look, *sighs as I shake head* can we stop with the breaking forth wall thing and get back to the story butt head.
Lighting: Who you calling butt head you furless monkey! *we both start to fight with words while Saki poke her head out*
Saki: *looks at us and sighs looking at screen* Anyhow…back to story!

(Back to story)

My head shot up at once at hearing this, did…what…huh?! I watched as the Princess gave me a sly smile…a smile that I knew all too well; Saki? She seemed to know that I had caught on, her smile growing even wider as she moved closer, she was the same height as the real Princess so she towered over me, until she bent down to drag her hoof over my chest.

“Oh but Lighty Wighty,” she hissed under her breath causing me to shiver slightly. “You are the most handsome of my guards,” she then licked her lips, her muzzle close to my ear as she licked it hotly causing me to let out a small gasp. “I shall simply have to taste that malehood underneath you for myself, seeing how that Changeling told me how tasty it was.”

“S…Saki…?” I gasped slightly as she only giggled.

“I am not Saki dear Lighty, I am your Princess…and you will address me as so.” So…that’s how she wants to play it…a little role-playing. I’ll admit, seeing a kinky Princess Celestia was turning me on, already I felt myself grow hard as she picked me up with her magic, even her horn aura matched that of the real Princess; and placed me on the bed.

She was over me at once, her large eyes looking down at me as she licked her lips.

“And my dear subject,” she went on licking my neck causing me to shudder, my malehood poking at her lower belly, the way she was over me, made this possible. “If I find it to be satisfactory, you will be appointed at one of my personal guards; to always be by my side, to be called every moment you are on duty; to bring me to the height of pure pleasure!” She then pushed me back playfully causing me to lay on my back, as she fell backwards, laying on her own back, her legs spread, showing me a slightly red vagina. It was slightly already wet, and the must hit me much harder then before; she must’ve been very horny! “Now come,” she propped her self on the arms and looked right at me with that same grin. “Bring that talented tongue of yours’ and get to work on my royal vagina!” she grinned wider. “And you better call me Princess while we mate too my dear Light, or else.”

“Or else what?” I joked with Saki moving closer to her spread legs as she chuckled almost dark like.

“Or else I’ll strap you down…and bring in…a male,” I gulped at this, no doubt knowing that she was not even kidding.

“As you wish…Princess,” she smiled at this as she leaned back, my muzzle closer to her dripping need. Taking a quick smell, my eyes closed as I brought my tongue out, and softly dragged my tongue from the bottom to the top.

She cleaned herself out well, I couldn’t taste the slightest tang of my cum; not that I didn’t try it before and knew what it tasted like! Anyway, she let out a soft coo as I softly licked her needy area, one of her hooves, no doubt removing the golden part; wait, was that part of her body as well? I’ll have to ask her that later. One of her hooves went to the top of my head, slightly pushing me down at her crotch as I licked her softly. My eyes closed, my tongue tasting the honeys of the inside of her body, as she leaked out and into my mouth. At times her hips would move a bit, her coos turning into deep moans and gasps as I would lick at her nub at times.

“Oh yes Light…” I heard her gasp out my name as her hoof left my head. “Lick out your princess…love her body!” my hips would move at times as if on their own on the bed. Though it was not the place I wanted it, truthfully I wanted to be back inside her; this did in deed bring me slight pleasure.

Opening my mouth, I brought my lower jaw on the lower part of her pussy, the upper, on her upper half, sucking deeply as my tongue darting inside her. This caused her to squeal out loudly as she bucked up into my muzzle. I was surprised when she pulled my face away from her, and in a quick motion, she got back on her belly, pushing her lips to mine as we kissed. I fell backwards as she laid over me, this kiss filled with so much more passion then any of the other times, her tongue darting in, licking and no doubt tasting herself.

After she broke the kiss me in still a somewhat gaze, she gave me a sly wink before turning her body over, hunched over my body, her plot in my face, while she laid between my legs; a sixty-nine if I remembered right. I shuddered and squirmed as I felt her hooves slowly traced around where my member and testacies were.

“Does my subject wish for his princess to use her mouth on him?” she asked wagging her rump in front of me. “Because if thy wish it, you must…oh!” she let out a loud moan as I hugged her waist and dove back into her. Licking her deeply once more, and even at times licking around the outside just to tease her. She even got to work once more, her muzzle slowly taking my member inside of her mouth as she deep throated me. Her tongue dragging on the bottom part of my shaft, licking up any pre I gave her.

The room was then filled with the sounds of both our moans and the slurping of our tongues. My hips slowly rocking up to meet the mouth of Saki, her moans shook my member inside of her slightly, causing me to moan inside of her as well as I would lick deeply; her hips rocking back into my mouth. Still holding onto her rear end, I pushed it down so I could lick deeper inside of her, my hooves softly rubbing at her flanks as my tongue drove deeper; getting more of her mare juice on my tongue.

I felt her let go of my member with her jaws, before slowly licking down to my base, my hips jerk as I felt a bit of pre leave the tip; of which she easily lapped up. and even though I had cum already, still, I was already close to cumming once more! She must of sensed this, since she removed her rear from my face and saw on my waist; causing me to grunt. Looking up at her, I noticed her wings were spread out, grinning slightly.

“Wing Boner,” I pointed out.

“Oh shut up Light,” I heard Saki’s true voice when she said that, but she smiled all the same as she leaned down to kiss me, rocking her hips along my member.

As we groaned, our lips were mingling along one another, her tongue darting into my muzzle to lick at my own. My hooves went to her flanks once more as she lifted herself up. Looking down as she guided her way to my tip, I moaned out as she slowly brought herself down; until she hilted myself inside of her.

Both letting out a soft sign of pleasure, she looked at me with half closed eyes, I looked back with no doubt the same look, as she leaned down, her hooves on ether side of my head. Slowly she started to raise and lower herself onto me, this making the feeling of me exploding inside of her slowly died down. But she went in a pace fast enough that I wouldn’t go limp inside of her. Her eyes her closed, her cheeks flushed almost as if she was intoxicated. I wonder how she must be feeling with all this love flowing from my body?

Ether way, she started to move faster, groaning I started to buck up into her, the bed softly rocking to the weight of our bodies. Her voice ringing out, telling me how much she loved me, how much she wanted to always be with me. I responding pretty much the same way, holding her chest down to me until I rolled us over, I was back on top of her as I held her sides; thrusting quick and hard inside of her.

She body arched as she gave a shrill yell into the air, her insides tighten around me causing me to grunt as she came. Again I felt the feeling of her walls milking me for the seed I was about to give, and with a few more quick jerks, I hilted her; and gave the same yell as well.

Again my member throbbed and jerked, my head slightly flaring as my life giving seed shot out in waves of semen. I grunted with each shot, as she moaned and sighed. Relaxing under me as I sighed as slowly and surely, I stopped. Once I was sure I was done, I fell forward a bit, knowing she could take the weight of me in her form now.

As we basked in the afterglow of our session, I looked up to her, to see her looking back at me, smiling softly as she rolled us so I was below her. Her lips found mine as we moaned in the passion of our love. I felt so drained then, but a good kind of drained, as I felt her lay over me, I found that she was a lot lighter then I thought, her head pressed up to my chest; her eyes closing. I nuzzled her head and kissed her softly once more, before I too; followed her into slumber.

(*****)

I slowly tore out those pages of what we did that night, I’m sure Saki wouldn’t want the princess to know of our private life of that sort. As to why I wrote it, well; Saki always did want to know how I felt when we had sex, so I would allow her to read this later. I closed the book once more for that day, I was surprised by how many pages I have wrote, and it was only on week two in the book? Maybe Saki was right, maybe I should only write the highlights of our times together, maybe that would be better. I mean, mostly some days were rather boring and I would rather not talk about those days.

“So how long do you think we’ve been in here?” I looked over to see Saki hovering beside me as she gave me a look. Truly, I didn’t know, two days…maybe three?

“Three days maybe,” I answered her truthfully as she floated over and sat beside me on the bed.

“Do you…do you really think that they may think of our fate in under a week?’ she asked me as I looked over at her. I then noticed something, something deep in her eyes; fear. “If…if that’s the case…we only have…”

“Four days left,” I finished as she nodded. I looked over at her as she looked up at me, her eyes glossy, near the verge of tears.

“I…I don’t want to die, or be banished to the moon!” she cried out and hugged me tight around the neck, causing me to slightly grunt. i…I had never seen her like this, I mean, she always seemed so tough, so head strong; but, we all have our breaking point, and this was hers’.

“I’ll find a way to keep us safe somehow,” I told her, trying to convince her; when truly; I had no idea on how I could do this. “And besides,” I went on. “I think…maybe Celestia truly thinks that what we have for each other is real. It’s Luna that needs convincing. If she can see that you are not what she thinks you are…then we are good to go!”

“But…where will we ggo?” she asked looking up at me. “I’m sure you wouldn’t want to be in the Hive with me, I mean; all hose Changelings will always try to be near us; with all the love we have.”

“This is true…” I answered her as I smiled. “Don’t worry though,” I gave her a small smile. “We’ll think of something; one hell at a time right?” she smiled and softly nodded her head.

“Right,” she answered as she hugged me once more.

Yes…one hell at a time.

Author's Note

Well the first Sex theme in the story, sorry this story took me so long to update; i was rewriteing it over and over again because i didn't like how it was coming along. But i rather like this version of the Chapter; please enjoy.

Lighting's Orgin

Week 2: Day 2

I woke up the next morning, a feeling I felt deep within my body I had yet to feel before. My eyes still closed, but a smile slowly crept over my face, as I knew truly why I was so happy. Though I could not feel her, I thought she might have been laid beside me. Turning over and opening my eyes; I found that Saki was not laid in bed with me at all. I blinked once, in utter confusion at this. It was still early in the morning, the sun hadn’t even risen yet; seeing how I was getting use to getting up before the sun came up to start my day. I cocked my head to the side as I thought about where she may be, but she could handle herself, this I knew.

Getting out of bed and stretching out slightly letting out a loud yawn, I rubbed my right eye slightly as I made my way out the room, and down the stairs. As soon as I hit the bottom floor, the smell of food made its way to my nose, causing me to truly know how hungry I was. My gut rumbled slightly as I smiled and followed the smell. On the table sat two plates of pancakes as well as a large plate of eggs; Saki. I smiled at this, even though she didn’t have to eat, she was getting use to ether way now, to keep the façade of her being a normal pony. I was about to turn to look for her as I felt something land on my back slightly hard. It caused me to buckle a bit, and when I turned to see what it was, I only rolled my eyes when I saw that it was Saki, draped on my back, looking right at me with a wide grin as she chuckled and nuzzled the back of my neck.

“Morning Lighty,” she answered as she nuzzled into my neck once more as I chuckled softly.

“Morning Saki,” I answered her back as she smiled.

“So how ya feel?” she asked me as I made my way to the table, she was still on me and it seems she wouldn’t get off until she had to. And I was right. The moment I came close to the table, she flew off and sat on her seat.

“I feel great, better then I felt in a while,” I answered her as she smiled while cocking her head to the side.

“And I wonder why?” she answered with a sly grin as I rolled my eyes and laughed slightly. I knew what she was getting at; as I knew her well enough that at times, she would use perverted lines when speaking to me.

As we ate, my thought wondered to Saki, mostly to when Fang came to try and bring her home…what was her mother like to not make her want to go home? I kinda wanted to ask her, but at the same time, I didn’t. I didn’t want to upset Saki if something bad happened between the two. Still though, the question burned in my head about what happened, but I bit my tongue once more.

After the food was eaten, the dishes washed and placed away, I watched as Saki seemed to be looking outside a lot, and I mean a lot. Did she think that somepony was coming? I was about to ask her, when she turned to look at me. The necklace catching he light, causing the weird black color to bounce off onto the floor, giving the wooding, a glow in a way.

“Hey Light?” she asked me as I blinked and tilted my head at her. “Are you alright?”

“What do you mean?” I asked her as she looked closer to me.

“You were talking in your sleep last night,” she told me as I raised an eyebrow at her. “You kept saying, ‘no…no…’…what were you dreaming about?” it took me a while to think about it…but soon the dream came rushing back; or should I say…nightmare.

It was my home, burning, but I was inside, I was a colt, huddled up to my mother and father as they tried to remove the flames that the guards set on our house. I couldn’t see their faces; my eyes were closed…or were they covered? Ether way, after a while, I heard the sound of my mother screaming as she was thrown to a wall, my eyes were uncovered then, looking over at her unmoving body. My father yelled out as I heard a sinister laugh. Looking over, I cowered backward as a large black body slowly walked over to where I was her eyes, red as blood as well as her mane and the top of her back.

Her lips moved, but I heard nothing, my father lips also moved but I couldn’t hear anything from them…like my dream was trying to tell me something…but what…?

“Light…Light?!”

I shook my head as I looked down to Saki, her blue eyes filled with worry as I held my head with a hoof.

“Sorry,” I answered her as I took a seat, her beside me. “Weird dream…”

“What happened?” she asked me as I tried to piece together what I had seen.

“I…I think I was in the fire that took my mother and father life,” I answered as I closed my eyes to remember. “I don’t know why…I was told I was found outside of the house when the flames hit…but still…that dream…it was just too real.”

“Is that all?” she asked me as I shook my head.

“I saw something that looked like a Changeling,” I answered. “But where you have a blueish green and blue eyes…this one…had red.”

“Red?” she asked me as I nodded. “Where is your home located?” she asked me as I turned to her.

“West,” I answered. “Far west where it rains a bit more then around here.”

“Sounds like the Changeling of the West then,” she answered as I looked to her. “You see, as you know, on a compass there is North, East, South, West, and so on right?” I nodded; I knew she was also talking about the North-east and other such things. “Well, the Changelings around here are the East type; our exoskeletons are different by the colors of our backs, wings, mane, and eyes.”

Well I guess this made sense, I mean, not every pony are the same, so it would make sense if not all Changelings were also the same.

“You said you were always immune to the effect of a Changeling right?” I nodded my head at her question. “It was true, I was always immune, I don’t know why, I just was. “Do you think it was because of this Changeling in your dream?”

“I highly doubt it,” I told her. “I was immune before even meeting this Changeling…if I ever did.”

We both thought hard on this, I don’t know if this was truly a past memoires coming back to me, or just something I dreamt up. Ether way, it was in the past, and right now, it didn’t really matter to me. Right now all I cared for was Saki.

“Hey Light?” she spoke after a while as I turned to look at her, she was then looking like Cloud Dasher; which greatly confused me, seeing how we were home alone. “Do you want a day off today and maybe tomorrow?” she then went over to the sofa, a blanket was then draped over her as she rolled so I couldn’t see her.

“Uh...sure, but...?”

“Just play along, Shh, here he comes!” wait...what?

A knock came toward the door, and Saki started to cough...and I mean loudly, this surprised me, but...doing as she said, I went along with it and went to answer the door. One of Celestia’s guards was standing there, his eyes half closed like pretty much all of the guards, save for me.

“The Captain got a letter from you, sating that your mare-friend, was ill,” he spoke as I only slightly nodded my head. “Your letter also claims she is being too sick to be left alone.” The guard then gave a small salute to me. “The Captain grants your request to stay by the side of lady Cloud Dasher, and bids her to get well soon.”

“Uh...” I only blinked. “Give him our thanks then,”

“At once sir,” okay...this was getting weird, why was he...? “Oh, nearly forgot,” he lifted a wing to show a bag, taking a letter of sort out, two in fact. “One is from Prince Shining Armor, the other from the Captain.” One more salute, he turned and flew off...me closing the door.

“Well that worked better then I thought!” Saki spoke out as she reverted back into her true form by a green plume of fire. “And Whatcha got?”

“Letters,” I answered her putting the Captain’s one down first as I sat down to read Shining Armor’s.”

“Read it outloud please!” she chanted as I chuckled, but did as she asked.

“Dear Lighting Knight,” I started to read as Saki listened. “It has been a while since we last spoke, I am truly sorry about leaving Canterlot before teaching you more, but I believe in your skills you already have, and the ones I have taught you. Life in the Crystal Kingdom is vastly different then the life I knew back home, even more that I am a prince, this will get some use to.” I softly smiled at this, before reading on. “But, there is also a reason why I am sending you this letter. If by any chance you wish to move up here, myself and my wife would very much have you stay within the Kingdom, and also, become Captain of the Crystal Guard.” I had to stop and re-read that line a few more times, he wanted me...to be the captain of his and his wife’s guards?! “As I said, you have some skills, and I will train you more if you should come, but please be known, this job will not always be here. I have postponed the date to last until this time next year, so that is your deadline. I hope to see you here.

Also, you were right about Eclipse, before leaving Canterlot, I did some digging in the records. The timing, as you said; was too close. What I mean to say is, the old pony that lived there before you, as you know, are too far off from the city for anypony to truly notice anything. He claims that it was because he got a tip something was up...but...I don’t truly trust him, or his tactics at getting the job done; watch out as well...he knows you are looking into the case.”

“Well that’s just great,” Saki sighed loudly as I turned the paper up, it was done, and the rest was just him wishing me luck and such. “Now that asshole is no doubt gonna try and stop you or cover up his tracks!”

“Yes no doubt,” I answered her as I sighed and shook my head. “But it doesn’t matter Saki, his days are numbered soon enough. He’ll pay for his crimes one way or another.” The Changeling turned to face me with a small smile, leaning over to kiss me softly on the lips. I held her close as I kissed her back, her wings softly buzzing. After we broke the kiss, I notice she seem to have a...weird look on her face. Like she was spacing out. “Saki?” I asked waving my hoof in front of her. “Saki, Equestria to Saki?” she then shook her head, as if trying to shake something off of her. She then turned to me, a look of worry...fear in her eyes. “You okay...what just happened?”

“Changelings have this thing...we call it the Hive Mind,” she told me as I looked to her. “It seems my mother wants to speak to me, she sent a Changeling close enough for us to use the Hive Mind.”

‘So what...it’s like...speaking in the mind?”

“You could say that, yes.” She answered me as she looked down. “But that’s not all...she wants me to bring you as well.”

“Eh...why?” I asked her as she looked up to me. “And who is your mother anyway, what is she like the Changeling Queen around here or something?” I laughed slightly at this as she only gave me a blank look, before I blinked. “Wait...she is?!”

After a few hours on the train, Saki pretending to be sick, because well...that was the only reason I was off work today, we stopped at the port of Ponyvile. I held my sword draped over my shoulder, because I wasn’t taking any chances today. Many ponies of the small town gave me weary looks, but I paid them no heed, Saki, laying on my back, looking as sick as possible; we walked on.

‘What are you thinking about to hard Lighting,” I heard her whisper in my ear as she leaned closer for me to hear her. “You’re never like this unless you’re thinking deeply on something.”

“I’m worried,” I answered her as we walked past three young fillies who seemed to be trying something; I won’t go into great detail; seeing how they all lacked their Cutie Marks. “Why would your mother...the Queen of the Changelings want to see me and you now of all times...?”

“I think its’ Fang’s doing,” she answered with a sigh. “You see, any Changeling Mare can become Queen, there are two ways. One, we leave the hive with a mate as well as some other Changelings from the same Hive, to make a new Hive somewhere else. This bit here is a bit hard, because nopony wants to start from the start to make a new Hive.”

“And what’s the second way?”

“Destroy the Queen holding the Hive right now.”

“Would you...?” I asked wanting to know as she bopped my head softly.

“Never, true, I never truly liked my mother like that...but I wouldn’t kill her to become Queen. No, there is one more way, but this is very rare,” she stopped for a moment before going on. “If a Changeling mare finds a pony that gives them a lot of love, then maybe, they can gain the Queen’s body, without the need to become Queen of a Hive.”

“IS that truly possible?” I asked looking back at her as we left the small village and went on as she shrugged.

“Old stories I heard before Granny Dasher found me.” I hummed while nodded softly as I stopped. Everfree Forest standing before us.

She hopped off my back before walking in first, once in the shadows of the forest, for there was a small cottage around, I made my way in as well. Saki was waiting for me, reverting back to her true self as we treaded through the forest floor.

The only sounds that could be heard, beside from the whispers of the trees as the wind pushed through them, were also the sound of our hooves as we stepped in mud or dead tree parts. But after a while, for I truly don’t know how long, we came to a small hut, in the middle of this forest? Saki’s eyes grew wide as she ran over, I tried to stop her, but the pony, a zebra with grey coat and a Mohawk hairstyle, turned to see a Changeling running up to her.

“Zacora!” Saki cried out as she flew and hovered before the pony as I ran up. “Hey Zacora, it’s been a while!” the zebra pony smiled at her, this causing me to be confused, this...she knew Saki, as a Changeling?

“As Saki,” she spoke in a voice I had never heard before. “It is such a great feeling to see you once more my friend, I’m so glad our time together has yet to be an end!”

“Yes I know,” Saki giggled slightly. “I think the last time we saw each other was when Granny took me here to get rid of something the Poison Joke did to me,” the pony smiled as she nodded as I soon came up and stood beside Saki, Zacora looking back to me.

“Saki, who is this pony? I hope you have not made you look to him a phoney.” Saki looked up to me and then to her as she shook her head.

“Oh no, no, no,” she then pointed to me. “Lighting, I like you to meet a friend of mine, Zacora.” I turned to the pony and gave a small nod.

“Nice to meet you Zacora,” I bowed my head slightly at her as she blinked in confusion.

“He is not under your spell?” she asked looking at me up and down. “Or did he suffer a nasty fell?”

“No,” I answered her as she raised an eyebrow. “Hard to believe, but I can not be affected by the Changelings.”

This caused her to flinch back slightly.

“Truly, unaffected?” Huh...now that I think about it, that was the first line she spoke, that did not rhyme.

“Hard to think of huh?” Saki asked looking at her. “But it is true; Light here can not be affected by our magic like other ponies can.”

“I see, then I and I glad for thee, that you have not broken your word to me,”

We stayed there at her hut for a bit, though we were meeting with Saki’s mother, and still weird to me, Queen of the Changelings. Saki spoke of how Cloud Dasher had passed, and who was to blame for the death too. Before we left, Zacora pulled to me the side and spoke.

“My dear Lighting, stay true to my friend, do not leave her, even near the end.”

“I won’t, trust me on this,” I told her as she smiled and bid us farewell.

Dark was slowly coming deep within the Everfree forest, even the trees seem to become beings of evil, but I knew better...and I had seen true evil before I even brought up a sword before. Soon we came to a large old castle, and I knew at once, what this was. The old castle of the princesses. Saki, still close to my side, looked up at the castle as well as me. Turning to look at me, I nodded to her once, as she softly smiled; before we made our way in.

The moment we walked in, I could feel eyes on me, looking around in the dark, though I could not see them; I knew they were there, and soon, a Changeling was waiting for us a few feet away.

“Hello Saki,” it was Fang, I could remember his voice very well. “Ah, I see you brought the unicorn with you?”

“Mother did ask to bring him as well,” she answered as he scuffed.

“Yet, you did not come home with me when she asked the last time.”

“I was not coming back here with a Changeling who left me for death!” she yelled out as I watched her. “Lighting here is a better pony then you ever would be.”

“Him?” he asked looking at me. “The only reason he is with you because he is under your spell!”

“That’s what you think lard ass,” I spoke as he jerked, Saki giggling softly at my choice of words. “I am here with Saki, free of mind.”

“No...That’s impossible!” he called out as I smiled.

“Go on then,” I spoke walking up. “Test it yourself,” I saw him glare as his horn glowed and shot toward me, it hit me and soon faded off.

“Come to me pony,” he spoke with a grin. “Give me the love for me!”

“I don’t swing like that,” I answered as he flinched back. “I didn’t know you were into stallions?”

“I...I’m not!” he yelled out as I turned to look at Saki.

“He wanted me to give him my love right?” I asked with a grin. “And didn’t you say sex was the best way?”

“Yes,” she answered with a giggle. “I think I did.”

“S...shut up!” he screamed out as we laughed. “This...is not possible, how are you unaffected by our spell?”

“That is what I wish to find out myself,” I voice rang out as Saki slightly backed closer to me. I watched as Fang stepped away as a much large Changeling came out, the Changeling Queen Chrysalis.

She was the same size of an Alicorn, or to what I thought was the same height, her mane flowing down, and her eyes, a light green that seemed to glow in the darkness. I watched as she hovered down from above from wherever she was, before landing in front of Fang. Many other Changelings stood around her, some in black armour as they hissed at me. I drew my blade out with my hoof-wrist and held it at the ready; Queen Chrysalis brought her arm out to stop the hissing.

“No need for weapons,” she spoke eyeing me. “I only wish to speak to my daughter, and her pony lover.”

“Lover my Queen?” Fang asked as he looked up to her as she nodded.

“Do you not feel the love coming from him for Saki?” she smiled as she licked her lips. “So wonderful, and he is truly unaffected by our spells!” she then chuckled softly, her eyes closed. “And I know why,”

“What?” I asked taking a step forward. She opened one eye and turned, flicking her tail a bit as she looked back.

“Come downstairs, then, and maybe I shall speak of it...Lighting,”

“How do you know my name?” I demanded, glaring at her as she chuckled.

“As I said,” she raised a hoof and motion for me and Saki to come. “Come downstairs,” she then flew into the air before flying down, but her voice rang out. “And my dear subjects do not attack the unicorn.” More hisses came out but they backed away as I looked to Saki.

“Should...we go down?” I asked her as she looked to the large hole where the Queen entered.

“I think we should,” she spoke looking at me. “I kinda want to know what she knows about you having this skill not to be affected by us,” I nodded to her and slowly drew my sword back in place.

Slowly, oh so slowly I floated myself down using my magic, the tunnel filled with tunnels, reaching further and deeper underground. Like an ant mine of such. Saki flew beside me as well, before we reached what seemed to be the deepest of the Hive. We followed the Changeling Queen through a few tunnels, before coming to a large chamber area, no doubt her own little home to sleep or do whatever.

She then went over to a large plush bed, laying on it while I and Saki stood a bit far off. She then turned to her daughter while speaking.

“So Saki,” she then turned to me. “You have chosen...a rather different sort of mate from your own.”

“And what if I did?” she asked looking at her. “He loves me for who I am.”

“Yes...which is weird,” she then chuckled. “Or is it?”

“What do you know?” Saki asked as her mother only laughed slightly, shaking her head as Saki glared and went to push forward, before I stopped her. She looked to me as I shook my head.

“Listen,” I spoke looking at the Queen. “Can you tell me what you know about me, why I am not effected then?”

“I can...yes,” she answered with a nod before smiling. “But...I want something in return.” She gave me a smile, a smile that sent shivers up my back, for I knew what she wanted. She wanted to have me for the night...giving her a different sort of love.

“You’re not laying a hoof on him!” Saki yelled out growling under her breath. “He is mine!”

“Ah,” Chrysalis spoke in with laughter once more. “But this is about him dear Saki; about his past as well...don’t you think he should know something that has no doubt bothered both yourself, and him?” Saki looked to say something, but couldn’t looking away her mother went on. “No Lighting, you have bedded with a princess no doubt,” she answered as she looked to me. “Now how about a...”

“No,”

I saw Saki look at me with a shocked look, even the Changeling Queen seemed shocked. “I decline your offer.”

“What?” she breathed as I raised my head up a bit.

“Saki is my love,” I told her. “And yes...this part of me...it has bugged me greatly, but if I have to bed another mare to know it, I rather be in the dark then know.”

“This offer will not come again,” she warned me as I turned to look at Saki.

“I know,” I answered her. “And that’s fine.” Saki looked up to me with a soft smile as I leaned down to nuzzle her softly. “Come on,” I told her. “Let’s go home.” She nodded to me, soon we turned to leave.

“Wait,” Chrysalis spoke as we stopped to look back. “I have yet to meet a male that turns down something like this...”she gave me a raised eyebrow as she tilted her head. “You truly love her...don’t you?”

“With all my being,” I answered as I turned back. “Saki...is the first mare I truly cared for. She listens to me, understands me; and I will fight anything or anypony to keep her safe.” The Changeling Queen closed her eyes and softly chuckled.

“I see...and I respect that, and also; I shall tell you what I know.” I turned to Saki with a surprised stare, as she copied my own. “But, this information comes along with a story.” She gave me a smile as me and Saki turned fully to look at her.

‘This story takes place in the land you grew up in Lighting,” she started as me and Saki sat down. “The Queen there had her eyes on a young Changeling. He was strong, brave, and no other Changeling could match what he could do. Yes, she truly wanted this Changeling to be hers’. But, this young male, did not want anything to do with the Queen. He in fact, despised her, and all that she did, for she killed their last Queen, in order to become the Queen. And in the fight for control, his mate was killed. So he left the Hive, ventured off around the land, until he came to a Kingdom. Taking a form of a unicorn, he settled there, and for a year he worked, until one fateful day. This Changeling fell in love with another, a unicorn mare.” I listened carefully to the story, not truly getting it, but I was glad that neither I nor Saki was the first pony/Changeling lover. “But this Changeling did not wish to use his skills to make her fall for him, no, he wanted to see true love, taste true strong love! He failed many of times, but soon, the young Changeling earned her heart. But...no matter how much he wished it, he was but just a Changeling. So one night, he told his new lover what he truly was and showed her.

“He thought she would scream, hate him, but in fact, only being slightly shocked, the pony did not care. Many years went by, the Changeling and pony married, and also, they bore a child.”

“Wait...they bore a child?” Saki asked in confusion. “But...he was a Changeling.”

“Not when he mated with the pony,” her mother answered. “You see, the only way a female Changeling can bore the child of a male pony, she would have to always been in her other self for the whole time.” She then went on. “They were surprised to see that the foal did not look like a Changeling, he in fact had his mother’s eyes, but father’s unicorn coat.” She then leaned closer, to me mostly, as I tried to remember what she was telling us, my eyes slowly grew wide...no...No way, impossible! “Oh yes young Lighting Knight,” she spoke softly looking at me. “That is why you are not affected by us...for Changelings can not use that...on other Changelings,”

Author's Note

Da f*ck just happened here!

Realization

Week 2: Day 2-Night

I just sat there on the floor, looking right at not only the Changeling Queen, but also Saki’s mother. The information she just gave us…shocked me beyond anything I could ever think. She was claiming that my father was a Changeling…that the reason for my skill to be unaffected by the Changelings spell…was because I was one or half of one; myself. The look she gave me, something that looked like that of a small smile, but burned much likes that of a sly smugness of an evil grin.

“That’s…impossible!” Saki called out first as I shook my head and gazed at the ground. “Light is no Changeling, I mean…he can’t even phase into other ponies or forms.”

“True,” Chrysalis answered while nodding her head. “But remember what I said, though he is a Changeling, only by blood, he lacks the will to change. The only thing he truly has of a Changeling is that but the ability to not be affected by our spells like ponies can.”

“You’re…” I spoke softly before looking up at her. “You’re lying!”

“Now my dear Lighting,” she spoke shaking her head. “What could I gain from lying to you about what you are; your father is a Changeling, which makes you one of us!”

“Wait…” Saki asked looking at me and then her mother. “Does that make me and him…cousins? Because if that’s the case, then we just had hot incest…”

“Saki?!” I cried jumping back as the Queen howled with laughter.

“In a way, he could be our cousin, for he is but a different breed of the over seas Changelings. But, no, not family tree valued here.”

“No,” I shook my head again. “This…no, this makes no sense at all!” I gazed up at Chrysalis once more. “I am not same half breed hybrid of a Changeling, if I was, my family would’ve told me!”

“Oh but they were…Bright Star,” I flinched at once, backing away slightly as Saki looked to me with worry. I narrowed my eyes slightly before asking.

“How do you know my real name?”

She softly chuckled as she turned so her back was facing us.

“It is late…stay the night and I will…”

“No!” I screamed out loudly, my horn covered in a light blue hue. “You will tell me right now! How do you know my real name?!”

“Lighting no!” Saki called out as Chrysalis looked back with a raise eyebrow.

“You wish to fast me young one?” she asked with her sly grin. I only growled softly as my horn glowed even brighter. “If you attack me right now…you’ll never get the answer you seek, all I ask is stay the night.” She looked to Saki with a warm smile. “It has been a great many weeks since I’ve seen my daughter.”

“Lighting, its okay!” Saki spoke placing her hooves on my side; I turned to look at her, her eyes pleading for me to stop. “We can stay one night and leave in the morning, alright?” my eyes softened as I looked deep into her eyes, closing my own as I calmed down, I took a deep breath, and brought the magic back within me.

“Good!” her mother claps her hooves together. “You may stay in your old room, and tomorrow I shall see you two off, not without giving you s bit more information that is.”

“No good son of a fucking bitch whore…” I muttered as I followed after Saki to where her old room was at. I could feel the eyes of the other Changelings bearing down on my back as I followed my mare-friend. I paid them no heed; I was in no mood anyway.

“Lighting…it will be fine,” I heard Saki in front of me say before she stopped me. She looked up at me, her blue eyes looking like the ocean to me. “I mean…she’s the kind of Changeling that will keep her word, trust me.”

“Ugh…” I scoffed looking away as she followed my muzzle to look at me.

“Is that really your name…Bright Star?” I sighed softly looking at her and nodding.

“Yeah,” I answered looking back at my Cutie Mark; I guess I went so long without writing what it looked like. A five pointed golden yellow star stood there, for some reason it almost seemed like it was glowing, but behind it, a lone sword, going down the north east side where the hilt laid, toward the south-west where the tip was seen. “Like I said…I changed it to make myself sound…braver.”

“And we know that didn’t work,” I gave a small smile as she leaned up to nuzzle me softly. “Listen Light, even if what my mother says is true, I’ll still love you.” I smiled and nuzzled her back before she went off down a tunnel, following her once more, we went into a rather small round room, more then enough for us to walk around; but still small. “Guess mother left it the same as I left It.” she spoke as I looked around. All there was in the room was that of a small bed, but big enough that we could share. She went over and jumped on it, I guess it was so soft that she slowly sank a bit before she wiggled her way out and went to the foot of the bed.

I climbed in after her; she moved over to allow me some space with her. I rolled on my side so I was looking at her, she softly smile and snuggled up to my chest, her head under my chin as I closed my eyes and hugged her to my chest. I felt her shift a bit until I was looking right into her eyes; she gave me a soft smile before leaning up and kissing me softly. I smiled and returned the kiss, softly placing my right hoof on her cheek. After a while, we started to grow tired, and soon, we fell asleep in each other’s arms.

The dream…it was back…

I was just a small colt, barely able to do simple spells. My mother, I watched her lifeless body, burn in the fires of a pillar after she was thrown away from me. I cried out, trying to move, but fear and shock pinned me in place. I could hear my father’s scream, looking over at him, I watched the light blue unicorn turn with hatred in his eyes, his blue eyes narrowed, the scar over his left easily seen in the blazing inferno.

“Cocoon!” he screamed as he was then held down by two Changelings, looking much like Saki, but where there was not green or blue, blood red was all I could see.

“Daddy!” I screamed as the Changeling Queen of the area grabbed me and held me as I struggled.

“Let him go you bitch!” my father snarled looking at my captive, the red Changeling Queen softly chuckled.

“And why would I do that dear Shade?” she asked talking softly. “I told you, didn’t I? I told you if you did not come with me, your so called family would suffer!”

‘You already have him!” my father struggled to be let go. “Why do you want me so bad?!”

“Him? Bah, he is but a tool for me to get what I want. You…you had your chance and you threw it away.” She then turned so I was looking at her, I whimpered and started to cry as all I could see were the red blood eyes. “You have brought into this world, a being that should not be, a half pony, half Changeling. You gave proof of your love to…a lowly piece of food!” she then chuckled softly as she threw me to the ground; more of her little Changelings surrounded me, holding me and carrying me away. “Oh, but I’ll make sure he is gone Shade, I’ll make sure that he suffers, for the mistakes you made!”

“Son!” he screamed as he rolled and kicked one Changeling off as others came after him.

“Daddy!” I screamed as I watched as more and more piled him.”

“Father!” I screamed as I bolted up from the bed of Saki. I was breathing heavily, my hooves on my head as I curled up slightly and sobbed, I do not know why, but I had to cry.

“Light, Light!” I heard Saki’s worried voice as I felt her embrace me as I sobbed. “Shh…shh…it was just a dream.

“I…I saw …more,” I whispered softly. “My…my mother was burning, my father being…” I broke down more as Saki tried to calm me down.

After a while, I indeed did calm down, now I knew more. Cocoon, the Changeling Queen of my home land. But, who was this ‘him’ the two spoke about in my dream, why was he just a pawn, as she had pointed out? More questions were being brought to light, and yet…more questions were bringing shown as well.

Saki’s mother indeed met with us once more, but this time, topside. She sat before the hole of which we exited from as she smiled to Saki.

“It was good to see you at least just for a while,” she told her as Saki looked away. “And Bright Star…”

“It’s Lighting Knight,” I corrected her with a firm glare. “Bright Star died the day his family was torn from him.”

‘Well then Lighting,” she corrected herself before going on. “As promised, I shall tell you on how I knew your birth name.” I stood there with Saki by my side as we waited, we did not have to wait long, as she started to tell me. A few weeks before the attack of Canterlot, I went to such a kingdom where you were born Lighting,” she started as I listened. “I was thought of invading on Queen’s Cocoon territory, and was attacked. But, a Changeling came and saved my life, fending off the small group of ten Changelings single-hoof. I was wounded a bit, and needed some time to rest, so he asked me to change into that of a pony as he changed as well, and took me under the roof of where he stayed. I thanked him before I left, and asked if I could do anything for him.” She smiled slightly and shook her head. “‘All I ask of you,’ he sated to me as I was about to leave. ‘Is to find my son, tell him that I am alive, and I have some explaining to do.’.”

“Wait…” I gasped looking down at the floor. “My father…is alive?!”

“Yes,” she spoke with a raised chin. “He showed me a picture of you, and him and also of his mate.” She looked back and buzzed her wing a bit as a Changeling came with something in his mouth. Using her magic, she brought it over to me and sat it down, my heart raced.

In the picture, stood a small foal of myself, my coat looking a bit whiter when I was younger, my large green eyes and wide mouth grinning as I smiled. My mother, her green eyes soft and caring, her coat being a bit green, a light, but far off it looked white. Her long white hair covered the right side of her face. My father, his left eye scared, his coat a light blue, his eyes blue as well, his hair black like mine was, pushed backwards in a slick fashion. The picture was slightly burnt as I picked it up slowly; my father…is alive…

“Do…you know of the ‘pawn’ Cocoon is using?” I asked as she shook her head.

“I did not know she had such a thing,” she answered. “Why…?”

“I plan to go home,” I answered putting the picture in my mane. “I plan to go home, find my father…and kill Cocoon.”

The train ride home, nothing was really said. Me and Saki sat beside each other, her as Cloud Dasher; softly leaning on me as I gazed out into the train’s window. I watched the hills and such pass us as we ascended higher and higher up.

“Excuse me, is it possible for me to sit here with you two?” both me and Saki turned over to the source of the voice. A mare stood before us, her coat that of purple, her hair, two shades of purple, one being the same shade as her coat; the other, to me, a lot darker. Her mane was just the same as well, her cutie mark being that of a six pointed star on her flank. On her back slept a baby dragon, his scales a lighter purple then her, his underbelly green as well as his fins. He was snoring away a bit as I chuckled, but something about her seemed…familiar; but I couldn’t but my hoof on it.

‘Sure,” Saki spoke with a smile as the mare smiled back before laying on the dragon on the seat as she climbed and sat down.

“Thanks,” she answered looking at us. “Many ponies are annoyed of his snoring, and I couldn’t find anywhere else were his snoring wouldn’t be heard. I hope you don’t mind.”

“We don’t,” I answered with a smile.

“Yeah, seeing how this log here snores loudly!” Saki joked as I frowned.

“Hey…” the two mares softly chuckled before the unknown named one spoke.

“By the way, I’m Twilight Sparkles.” Wait…Twilight? As in student to Princess Celestia, wielder of the Element of Magic; and Shining Armor’s little sister? “And you two are…?”

“Well I’m Cloud Dasher,” Saki spoke as she then pointed to me. “And this is Lighting Knight.”

“Wait…you’re Lighting?” Twilight asked me as I nodded. “My older brother told me about you, said he was training you before he moved.”

“Yeah that’s right,” I answered with a smile. “I thought I knew you from somewhere, I mean, you two kinda have the same cutie mark and all.” she softly chuckled and nodded her head. “How is Armor doing?”

“He’s great; the last time I saw him was a few days ago when me and my mother and father went to visit. The only weird thing is that every few weeks the ponies are crystallized.”

“Huh?” Saki asked as she tilted her head to the side.

“Oh it’s just a thing they do now I guess. Seeing how they do that, sort of like a celebration.”

“I see…”

“Anyway, Lighting, are you going to take up his offer, I plan on writing him a letter soon and will put your word in for him.” I looked to Saki; we had this talk while coming down in the train. Sure it would be good for me, but this was Saki’s home, and she truly didn’t want to leave it behind. I told her that I could rent it out, make sure that it would always be there.

“We’re thinking about it,” I answered looking back at her. “It’s…a big leap you know. Moving to one place to another. And this is Cloud’s home.”

“That’s understandable,” she smiled and nodded slightly. “All parties of a relationship should be happy, not just one right?”

“Right,” we both answered at the same time.

We spoke a lot more, the dragon named Spike woke up a bit later and we all spoke for the rest of the trip. After we made it to our stops, we bid each other goodbye, Twilight asking if we would like to visit her in Ponyvile one day, for her friend Pinkie Pie to have a way to make a party. Saki answered with a yes as we parted ways.

After a bit more walking, we were home, I sighed and I fell on the sofa with a soft thud, groaning at how tried I was. It wasn’t even night fall for goodness sake. The door closing, and soon I felt Saki softly land on my belly. Opening my eyes I saw her laying across my chest with her front hooves crossed over her own chest as she gave me a smile.

“What?” I asked her with a raised eyebrow as she chuckled.

“I hope you’re not fully tried,”

“And why that?” I asked as she grinned, I yelped as I felt her tail slip between my legs. “O…oh,”

“Well, I hadn’t had any sort of fun in two days.” I gave a small smile, and was about to lean up to kiss her, when a knock came to the door. “Ugh, really?!” she hissed under her breath as she changed and went to answer the door as I laid back to listen. “Yes?” she sounded slightly annoyed.

“Sorry to bother you miss,” that sounded like my captain. “Is Lighting around?”

“He’s lying down,” she answered. “I think he caught what I got.”

“Ah, yes, a sickness has been going around…can I trust you to relay a message to him?”

“Shoot,” she answered as my captain cleared his throat.

“In the letter, in case he had yet to read, I have told him I wish for him to be second in command under me,” wait…what?! “And also, a letter came from his home kingdom.”

“What did it say?” she asked as my captain scoffed.

“Getting to that,” he answered her before going on. “The letter sated that the rebels of the kingdom needs help, and they asked for Lighting, for he is the only one they trust out of the kingdom, to return to aid them. We guards would’ve gone to provide support, but they do not wish for two lands to fight each other.” They…want my help…why, after I left, sure I wanted to return, but now?

“When does he have to leave?”

“Two days times, he will have those two days to get himself ready, a air ship will be ready for him with a crew.”

“I’ll pass that along then,” Saki answered. “Now, if you excuse me,” she then shut the door as she came back, jumping back on me as her Changeling self.

“That wasn’t nice,” I told her as she glared.

“Less talky, more Bucky!” she told me with a sly grin as I softly chuckled but turned her so I was laying behind her. My legs wrapped around her as I nuzzled her neck softly.

“Not tonight,” I whispered to her as she looked back with an upset look. “Saki, I am really tried anyway, plus, we still have two days until we leave. I promise, tomorrow night for sure.”

“Promise?” she asked me as I nodded and kissed her neck softly.

“Promise,”

“Good, cause I got some rope and chain I wanna use!”

“Wait…what?!”

Author's Note

Well...Saki seems to have a even kinky mind at times does she not? kekeke

Returning Home

Week 3: Day 1

I brought my hooves over the railings as I watched the sea below us pass with speed that could match that or a normal Pegasus. It annoyed me that it had taken close to two days, but at last, a few more hours at most…maybe less, until I was back home.

The air ship was rather small compared to what I had seen growing up back home, ‘course, those were War-ships. The king of the kingdom was always so worried that another kingdom would attack to take his throne, I guess this is why he attacked his own subjects, claiming that they were ‘rebels’. Saki was somewhere, the first day on the ship; she met up with the only other female pony. She asked if she could train Saki in the way of the blade, seeing how Saki couldn’t really use her Changeling skills in public. I bore no amour from Equestria, for one of the things we didn’t want, was the king of Higher Wing, to think; what he truly feared. So all I had on me at the moment, was my Master’s blade he gave me long ago, the strap that held it in place on my back, and also; one other weapon.

I had never heard of a weapon quite like this, from afar, it looked like a normal leg guard, but when I lifted it up, my left hoof and flick it a bit, a small dagger like blade came out and shone in the light. The hired ponies called this a Hoof-Blade, much easier then handling a sword with my magic or with my hooves. And for some reason, if I was trained in sword play, it was pretty much the same thing; trust me, I tested it.
“Your lover is quite an eyeful kid,” I turned to my right to see the Captain of the Air Ship. He was an old pony, no doubt out enough to be my father. An Earth pony with grey coat, a few scars easily seen, seeing how the fur didn’t grow back fully there. His left ear was missing the tip, while his left face was covered in cloth. Though I could not see his eyes, I knew they were that of sky blue, his hair pushed forward to cover much of the cloth. He told me, as we flew, seeing how I had nothing better to do when I wasn’t teaching Saki some of my own moves; of what happened. Seems a pony they were hired to protect was worth more dead then alive to somepony else, he took a hit from a fire spell, burning much of his face that was covered in the cloth. His cutie mark being that of I would be an old style telescope, he explained because he knew right where to go.
“Yeah I know,” I answered with a small grin looking back out at the last water. “I always count myself lucky I have somepony like her.”
“Then why bring her with you to this place,” he ask looking at me with his good eye. “I know what is going on over there mate, bad things, the worst type of civil war I’ve ever seen!”
“I know,” I answered. “I lived through it while still a small colt and much of my young adult life.”
“Then why bring her, and why are you going back if you escaped?” I sighed softly as I closed my eyes.
“Let me say it in order for you so it easier. For the reason she’s coming, it’s because it’s her choice, and she wants to make sure I’m safe. Why am I going back? I escaped in the first place because of my adopted brother and sisters. I did not wish for them to grow up in a world, thinking only pain and suffering are always around.” I then looked to him dead in the eyes. “The reason I’m going back, for two things, one, the princesses received a letter asking for me to return to aid them. The second…” I looked away. “My father, somepony I thought was long dead, is out there…and I need to find him.”
“Ah, one of them missions eh?” he asked me as I nodded. “Well, good luck to you kid, wish I could be joining ya, but this is one battle I rather not get my crew tangled in.”
“Understandable,” I spoke as I smiled. “You were paid only to get us there, nothing more, nothing else.”
“Aye, sorry bout that mate.” But I then saw a bit of a tinkle in his eye. “But I think we can throw in a little extra for ya, how about we blast a few of those king’s guards on the house eh? Not only will it cover our flanks when we escape and land for you and Cloud here to get off, but also pushes them back!” I chuckled and smiled, before we left, another letter came in saying that the High Wing’s guards were trying to take over the port that the rebels, or as we were called (not sure if they changed the name) Black Light.
“You’ve already given me and Cloud here these Hoof Blades…why help us more?” he gave a smile as he turned to leave before answering.
“I know what it’s like, to fight for your home,” and then he was gone.

A hour passed by, I was at the bow of the ship, shadow sparring with my Hoof Blade for a bit, to get use to it around my arm, and also to use it better. After I was done, I noticed Saki trot over to me as she smiled.
“Hey there Lighty,” she spoke nuzzling my chin slightly as I hummed a bit and nuzzled her back. “The Captain pony said we should be there in about an hour or so,”
“Good,” I answered looking out in front. “The sooner the better.”
“You really wanna find your father…don’t you?” I nodded my head at her, she too on her left leg, had the Hoof Blade on.
“I…I just have to know, where was he when I needed him most, I just…need closer.” I then turned to Saki as she watched me. “I remembered you told me long ago that…well Chrysalis really wasn’t your mother, that she chose you when you were still a small filly. Yet you still call her mother, why?”
“Why do you call that pony that took you and your ‘brother’ and ‘sisters’ in, ‘mother’?”
“Ah…”
“Yeah,” she answered leaning on me slightly. “I call her mother, because she raised me, for those few years, as her daughter. Sure I may not like her now somewhat for how long she went until finding me; then making me fought in the invasion. But still…beside Granny, she is the only pony that I know that is classified as…family.” I nodded my head, and for a while, we said nothing. “Light?”
“Yeah?”
“After all this is done and over….can I meet your family?” I turned to look at her for a moment before smiling and nodded.
“Yeah,” I answered her. “When all this is over.”

“Port dead ahead Captain!” we both jerked and looked up as a pony called from the crow’s nest of the Air Ship. “There also seems to be fighting going on too!”
“Alright, ponies get those cannons out now; fly us up so that their magic or weapons can hit us!”
“Aye, aye sir!” a roaring sound of them falling orders.
“What is our target boss?”
“Ask the Lighting kid here,” he spoke to me as I blinked but nodded all the same.
“The guards here wear blood red amour, they tend to stick together, thinking to outnumber their prays. If you hit the middle of them, mostly that is where their leader is, the rest will scurry off like rats when caught.”
“Anything else?” one asked me as I nodded.
“Most of the guards are unicorns, so be ready for anything, their cannons can shoot pretty high up, but with magic, I’m sure they can also hit us if we are not careful!”
“You heard the pony! You got your information, now let’s do it!”
“Aye, aye!”

They flew up higher, deep into the clouds as I watched them pull out large cannons from down below using pulls. After a few moments, the cannons were on the edge all around the ship, ready to fire. Flying higher for a little more, we slowly pushed past the cloud, to see the capital of Higher Wing, Marecaster. The reason for the name is pretty much ninety percent of the city belonged to unicorns, or were founded by unicorns all those hundred of years ago. The port was just ahead, the kingdom I grew up on was pretty much a large mountain coming from the sea. It was said to be an old dead volcano. We could see them even from up in the sky, wearing black light amour, Black Light was trying their best to hold the Sky Port, but the Marecaster Guards were pushing them further and further back. And I was right; they had many ponies in a single group, huddled together like a living dome.
“Everypony take their aim!” the Captain called as he stood beside me and Saki. “You two ready?”
“Always,” I answered looking down as each cannon clicked on, telling they were ready.
“Target locked sir!” many of them called out.
“Good, driver, once you hear the sound of our cannons go off, spin this thing around and start to land, keep spinning after ever round you hear until we land; understood?!”
“Aye, sir!” the pony saluted as I looked around.
“Ready, aim…fire!” he screamed as the thundering roar of the cannons shot off. At once we started to spin as the Air Ship turned to the fresh cannons. I watched as the balls of steel slammed into the main part of the red wearers. The bodies of the ponies flew in different places; the Black Light group seemed to stop their fighting for a quick second and cheered as around rounds of raining balls came down on top of Marecaster’s army. We

We did this for a good five minutes until the sound of a horn was heard, as I watched, whatever pony was left from the guards, were retreating! As the ship slowly made its way down toward the port, the roaring sound of cheers filled the air as we came closer and closer, I poked my head over to see them all, some were new to me, but a lot I knew. I saw one pony, a unicorn with a darker blue hue then me; narrow his eyes for a moment before shouting.
“It’s Lighting Knight! Lighting Knight is back!” again another cheer rang out as the ship docked on the port, a ramp being put down as me and Saki made our way down. At once I was crowed with faces I had thought I would not see in a long time. Words of phrase for coming when we did for all as I tried to listened one at a time to all of my old friends.
“Lighting, it’s really you! It’s been so long since we last saw you!” one of them called out as I smiled at each of them as best as I could. They did not wear a lot of armor, a few pieces here and there, most body part were protected by thick layers of leather, all black, like the name would say. “Did Sir send for you?”

Sir was, or should I say still is, the leader of the Black Light. When our king started to go a little crazy with the law, he started the group. First it was just to riot against what he was doing, but soon, Sir made Black Light into a full out army. Nopony really knows what his real name is, so everypony just started to call him Sir. Though he was smart when it came to what we had to do in order to win in our fight, he didn’t care how many lives were lost to do it. Nopony dare to take his place though, we just didn’t have the skills he had for planning.

The last time I saw Sir was the day I left with my brother and sisters. I explained that I wouldn’t allow them to grow up in a war like this, he called me a coward and other such names; but it mattered not to me.
“He did,” I answer the pony before me. “I know that symbol anywhere…dear Celestia what is he gonna said to me now huh?” I gave a small chuckle as many others did as well.
“Well the weird thing,” the crowd started to thin as they went to pick up any useful items from the king’s army. “He’s…changed.”
“Changed?” I asked as I turned to Saki.
“Yeah, he…well listens to us, and takes his time to think of plans used to attack the king’s guards.”
“Do you know why he changed?” I asked as he slightly nodded.
“I think so, one day he was attacked with a group of scouts, he was hit pretty bad, must’ve gotten the bastard knocked right out of him,”
“Hrm…” I thought over this, I don’t know…maybe something more is on this. “Alright, I’ll have to see this myself, by the way, who is the pony who was assigned to help us on our mission?” his face with from somewhat careful, to slight worry.
“Well…it’s…Doc…” my left eye twitched as Saki looked to me and then him.
“What, a doctor?” she asked as I shook my head.
“No…The Doctor,” I answered as the pony turned to leave.
“I’m not following,” she said as I sighed.
“Wait for it…” I told her lifting my hoof up as she gave me a confused look. “Three…two…one…”
“Oh Brightly Lighty!”

I knew it, I just freaking knew it. Looking at where the sound of the voice came, I sighed out loud, and by loud I mean it sounded like a grumble kind of sigh. Poor Saki, she had no idea why I was like this, but in the very few seconds, as he would talk; she would know. The pony running over to us wore a brown coat with black zebra stripes; many would call him a Zebracorn since that was what he was anyway. His mane was that of black and curly, covering much of his face, but you could still see that large black eyes that he had. Even though he was part of the Black Light, Doc wore a red tux, he wore some thick leather or steel over his body, but the tux you could easily see with the black bow tie and cuffs around his front hooves. His Cutie Mark was that of two different hearts, one being red, the other one on top of it, black. I could never truly guess what this meant, and he never told me. He skidded to a stop before me and Saki, his muzzle cracked into a large grin as he smiled widely.
“I knew you couldn’t stay away from me Brightly Lighty!”
“Doc…how many times have I told you…DON’T CALL ME THAT!” I answered him hissing under my breath as he grinned.
“I’ll stop for today…if you call me by my full name…and say it,”
“No,”
“Say it…”
“No…”
“Say it, say it, say it!” he chanted while hopping around me as my eye started to twitch.
“Fine Doctor Love you’re a freaking sexy pony!”
“THE sexist pony that ever lived!” he proclaimed as he thrust his chest out.
“Wait…what?” Saki asked with the tilt of her head, Doc looking to her with a smile.
“And who is this?” he asked as Saki smiled slightly.
“I’m Cloud Dasher, Light’s here mare-friend.”

Doc gave me a funny look; I don’t even know how to describe of how it looked like in the first place. Maybe he didn’t really think that she was my mare-friend at all, but then; that sly grin I always hated came across his face as he leaned closer to us to whisper.
“Good cover there Lighting,” he whispered. “Making everypony think you have a mare-friend, when you really want my sexy flank!”
“Doc, I swear to you, I will snap your horn off and stick it in your neck…” we both stared at each other for a short while, before bursting into laughter. Saki only watched us with complete confusion as the two of us bro-hoofed each other. “Colt, how long has it been since we’ve done that?”
“The last time we saw each other before you left,” he reminded me as I softly chuckled. Looking down at Saki I explained that we did this a lot when I was still here, he would try to get under my coat, guess to see my reaction. After a while, it just didn’t matter, and we always did have a good laugh.
“You two are weird,” she commented as we laughed once more.

“So as you can see,” Doc told us as we made our way through the very city I grew up in. it took me a second, but I had to stop before walking in through the gates. “We captured this place after the guards took it from us a little after you left, luckily they didn’t mess up too much of the stuff here.”
“So what’s going on with the guards, they seem to be getting braver if they’re not bringing in cannons to keep us at bay,”
“Oh don’t worry about there cannons,” Doc snickered slightly. “Our last mission but much of them out of commission, so now they only have a small hoof-ful at the castle.” I nodded at this, looking around the old city; some of the buildings were still intact, many using them as homes, the ponies who couldn’t fight that is. “We moved our base down here, further down from the castle so we don’t have to worry about quick surprised attacks. You think those ponies that brought you two down will help out?”
“Doubt it,” I answered as he nodded. “They were only paid to bring us here; the captain threw in that little bomb run as a little extra.”
“Nice,” the zebra pony answered with a short nod. As we kept walking, I stopped after a while, I knew this street…this was…”
“Hey Doctor Love,” he stopped, I never called him by is full name (unless it benefited me of course). “Can…you take Cloud Dasher to the base then alone…I need to do something.”
“What do you mean Lighting?” he asked as I looked away. “What do you need to…oh,” then he knew, he gave me a worry look as I slightly nodded at him. “Sure thing brother, sure thing.”
“Light…?” Saki looked up to me with worry in her eyes as I smiled softly and kissed her cheek.

“Cloud,” I spoke to her, I really wish I could’ve used her real name. “It’s close alright, I…I just have to see it with my own eyes once more, see if it’s still there.” I gave her another small smile. “I’ll be fine,”
“Let me come with you,” she asked me as I shook my head.
“No, this is something I need to do on my own.” I looked up at Doc as he nodded.
“The base is where the old school was,” he told me. “The building still there, and it’s pretty large, seeing how we added a few things.” I nodded my head at him and turned to leave. “Lighting wait,” I looked back as Doc came up to me and whispered. “Look…I don’t want to alarm you, but…there have been sightings of Changelings about here, many of our guys are…well weak because of how these Changelings are taking their love.”
“So you know I’ll be fine,”
“Yeah I know,” he answered. “But still, the way you love Cloud here, you never know.”
“Yeah,” I nodded at him and turned. “Thanks for the warning.”

It was still here…my old home. Looking at the tall building, it looked maybe three floors high, the bottom floor as I remembered was the living area, where me, mom, and dad would have guest over, or to spend time together. Our rooms were on the second floor, and the top floor was where we would put items we wanted to store. It was burnt, not all the way, I could see from the inside how much of the place was burned, but the outside was still in good shape. Walking over the rumbles that use to be the door as I was guessing, I slowly made my way in. looking around; memories of this place came rushing back. Birthdays I had as I hugged my parents for a wooden sword they gave me, days where I was sick and lying on the sofa as mother took care of me…all of this came rushing back. I bowed my head slightly, feeling the overwhelming feeling of sadness take over me.

Just then, my ear flicked, the sound of footsteps heard as I jumped and drew my sword with my magic.
“Who goes there?!” I demanded as I heard a soft chuckle. Soon, the owner of the voice came out, I backed away at once, for standing there, large green eyes and pale coat, a unicorn was standing there…my mother.

No it couldn’t be her, it couldn’t be here! I watched….I watched her die! She burned right in front of me, I saw it! But…she was standing before me, pale white coat, long black mane and tail, large green eyes.
“So you have returned…” she spoke softly with a small smile. “Hello my son,”
“No…” I whispered shaking my head. “You’re not my mother! She died in front of me, she was burnt!” she again softly chuckled, and when I got a good look at her, I saw her…no Cutie Mark. That’s when it clicked, I knew who it was, and it wasn’t my mother.
“And how do you know that you just didn’t dream that up?” she asked me as I straightened up at once, even the voice sounded just like my mother. “You did suffer a great deal as a colt.”
“Because,” I answered as I smiled, she seemed to blink at this. “My mother had a cutie mark, where you…do not…Cocoon,”

She seemed to flinched at this, backing away for only a moment. She then gave me a grin, the kind that could send shivers down your back as she started to chuckle. Her eyes closed before they reopened, blood red eyes looking back at me, as a red like flame covered her body. Once the flames died down, my mother was not standing there, but a large black and red Changeling Queen.
“I’ll say this though pony” she spoke as she grinned, her red hair just as I remembered it flicking as she shook her head. “You’re smarter then you look.”

Author's Note

Well here we are, Lighting is face to face with the one who killed his dare old mother, what will happen next? tune in next time on Changeling Heart!

Wounded Left

Not a word was said, looking at the Changeling Queen, and now after seeing Queen Chrysalis; I could tell the different from the two really easily. Where Chrysalis, like Saki, their 'body armour' meaning on their back of which I would joke to Saki about at times, were a blue like green and their eyes being all blue. Her, she was different as I said. Where Chrysalis was green, her eyes were a deep blood red, cat silt much like Nightmare Moon. Her mane, was longer then I remembered, but still gave that feeling of a fire, it did no flow like that of the princesses; but in the soft blowing wind that came through, the hole covered tail and main flowed a bit to the side. The end of her mane seemed to curl inward toward her body. She was slender, not as much as the Changeling Queen of the East, but you could easily see that she held muscles; even for a bug.

"Cocoon..." I hissed her name softly, my eyes narrowing at her as she softly smiled, her teethed flashed from the blackness of her body as she gave a small chuckle.

"So you remember my name then young Bright Star?" she brought a hoof to her chest as she gave, what I'm guessing; a mock bow. "I'm fluttered," my horn started to glow as I went for my sword to remove it. "Nah, nah, nah," she spoke waving her hoof at me. "None of that now," my eyes slowly traced around my surroundings, I could see them, her little Changelings.

They had a body much like the normal Changelings, they reminded me of Saki in some ways, but they were bulkier in a way, and where Saki was black and blue/green; they were black and red. The buzzing of their wings easily heard at once as they hovered in place from where they were hiding. I was not affected by the Changeling skills, I knew this; but, ether way, it would be hard to fight them all off, plus their queen. Releasing my magic hold, I let the blade slip back into place as Cocoon smiled.

"You have a lot of nerve coming here you whore," her followers hissed at my choice of words, but I paid them no heed.

"Such a tongue on you," she chuckled softly as she took a step forward, making me step back. "And to your queen as well?"

"You're no queen of mine!" I spat at her as she cocked her head to the side.

"Oh but you are so wrong young Bright..."

"It's Lighting Knight," she gave me a puzzle look. "Bright Star died the day you came here and ripped his family from him." She gave me a amused look, something that to me, looked like a smug look.

"But I am your queen...Lighting Knight. Your father is part of my Hive, you are his offspring, making me; your Queen!"

"My father left the Hive after you killed both the last Queen and his first mate!" she seemed to be surprised that I knew this as I smiled. "Yes I know that now, Chrysalis filled me in on my origins a few days back."

"Bah, that failing excuse of a Changeling!" she shook her head looking away. "Couldn't even do her plan right without falling for that damn pony!" I blinked at this; she was in love with Shining Armor? That would be...weird for him then. I had to fight a smile after learning of this, but after that, I was back to glaring at Cocoon. "And if that blasted pony didn't come in to save her flank, I would've had a second Hive under my control!" I watched as she slowly relaxed after a while as she gave me a firm stare. "No matter, my plans here are almost ready, just a few more. But I must ask Knight," she then leaned closer as she smiled. "I knew you would return one day, but why may I ask? Your dear mother is dead, your father missing; what is your mission here?" I gave her a sly grin of my own; it seemed to hit something as she jerked her head back as I pointed to her with my left hoof.

"To help stop this civil war...and to find and kill the bitch that killed my mother!"

She reared her head back and howled with laughter, even her subjects seemed to laugh at this.

"Oh dear little Halfling, you...are a riot!" she seemed to dry her eyes as she grinned so wide, I thought her face would crack into two. "What makes you think you can kill me? You are nothing but a freak of nature, something that should not be!"

"How am I a freak if I may ask?" I tilted my head as I brought my hoof down, I started to count the paces in the room, maybe a good running jump and I could get her throat with the Hoof-blade. "Because I was born...from the Changeling you wanted?" she flinched back as I grinned and walked closer. "Oh yes I know, you wanted my father didn't you? I bet you still want him, you couldn't stand how he refused you, for a 'lowly' unicorn." I watched as her eye twitched for a second as I smiled, bingo, I had hit a nerve! "And I bet you truly hate it to, because every time you gaze onto me, you see that, you are reminded on how much he didn't want you."

"You speak of something you know nothing of youngling!" she screeched out as I only smiled softly. "But no matter, for not only did I made him suffer, I also made you suffer," that smile went away as I was reminded of my mothers death, how it was her that caused her to be ripped from me; my hold foal-hood...gone.

"So not only did you kill my mother," I answered her as I looked to her. "But now you're here to kill me?"

"Kill you, why no," she smiled softly as I watched as her Changelings began to move closer to me. "I know your father, Shade, is still here; he couldn't leave. No, so I shall simply draw him out." I started to back away slowly as she and the rest of them slowly moved closer to me, glancing around once more, including her, there was...eight of them, hrm, I think I could take them out. "Capture him my subjects!" at once the seven Changelings rushed at me, I jumped back and brought my sword out with my magic, letting the magic go, I gripped it with my wrist and swung; nearly missing the closest one to me as I landed on the ground. My horn glowing softly as I got another spell ready to use.

Slaking me like I was some sort of pray, which in a way I was to them, they came closer and closer to me as I backed myself up to a wall. Eyes darting around, I held the sword at the ready. Three jumped me at once as I glared, rolling out of the way, I shot my magic out, hitting on straight in the chest as it squealed in pain and flew backwards, slamming into a wall. Quickly I twisted my blade and slashed forward, but the two saw this coming and flew above my sword's reach, both tackling me to the ground. Their horns glowed a red color, I knew I couldn't be put under their spells, but no doubt they had magic that could hurt. I wiggled as much as I could, before my hind legs slammed into their heads; blood splattered onto my face as I spat any that came into my mouth. Rolling to my feet I ran toward Cocoon, jumping over a few f the last Changelings as I brought my left leg out, blade slipping our as I went for the neck.

I almost had her, until I was thrown by her own magic to a pillar of oak. I cried out as I tasted my own blood in my mouth. I heard her make tsk tsk sound with her tongue as she brought her hoof to my cheek.

"You really think that you can best me that easily?" she asked me giving my cheek a soft tap as she smiled. "Just like Shade, you never think things through." She then turned, her magic still holding me as I struggled to be released. "Btu do not worry, he will tell you all about that once I have him in my clutches!" she turned to look at me, her muzzle up in my own as she smiled. "And he will be mine, together, we will take care of the weakerQueens, my Hive will grow, as will my power, and there is nothing you can..." I watched as her eyes grew wide until she roared in utter pain. The magic that held me dropped as I shook my head, looking at her in confusion until I saw it. Saki was clinging around her neck in her Changeling form, her fangs deep in her neck as she tightened, blood shot out.

"S...Saki?!" I screamed as she released Cocoon and flipped before landing beside me, I watched as her tongue came out and slowly licked the blood that formed around her lips as she turned back to me.

"Miss me dearly?" she asked me with a coy smile as I blinked and got to my hooves.

"Saki what are you doing here?" I demanded as I picked my sword back up as she rolled her eyes and stood beside me as the Changelings surrounded their queen, as she gave us a death filled look.

"Saving your flank so it seems," she answered me with a smile. "I knew I had a bad feeling about this, so I ditched the Doctor and came running as fast as I could. Took a while for me to find this place too!"

"Saki..." I sighed as Cocoon got back up, her neck bleeding as she glared at Saki with hatred.

"How dare you!" she screamed as I moved closer, at the ready. "You dare attack me whelp?!"

"Yeah, pretty much," she answered with a smile. "Anyone who harms my Lighty has to deal with me!" I gave a small smile at this as Cocoon growled deep in her throat as she lashed out, red magic coming toward as we turned and nodded once and spilt up; she ran left, while I right. The other Changelings came rushing in to, this time I caught them all by surprised, using my magic, I threw myself in the air, and putting my magic around my blade, I span, making a wave of magic slam three of them in the chest. I heard them let out a short cry of pain as they fell toward the ground. I turned over, ready to help Saki, but I found that she was standing on top of her own three Changelings victims, how she did it, I do not know. I turned and watched as the Changeling Queen Cocoon ran toward Saki; I gave a yell as she rolled out of the way and bounded over to my side.

I watched as her rage grew her red eyes smaller in utter rage as her breathing came out in short heavy huffs. I then watched as her horn started to glow, a deep red once more as it then started to cover over her body, Saki ran toward her, her Hoof-blade at the ready as she jumped to attack her with it, but Cocoon was faster, her right hoof came and cracked like thunder on Saki's side.

"S...Saki!" I screamed as she rolled to the side, blood trickling out of her mouth as I watched as Cocoon broke something sharp from the house, I couldn't tell what it was, all I knew that it was strap. Picking my blade up with my magic I ran over as face as I could, she raised the item over her head and brought it down, I pushed Saki out of the way as she rolled once more, I slashed my blade across Cocoons chest as she hollowed in pain...no, it wasn't her screams that came, it was my own.

I fell with a thud on the floor, I couldn't see, I knew it was because of the pain I was feeling right now; the smell of blood rich and strong in my nose as I huffed and cried out in pain. When the shock died down, I lifted my right hoof to my left eye, removing my hoof; I found blood, blood from my eye. Looking up slowly, I saw that Cocoon was bleeding as well, her chest covered in her blood as she hissed at me. She was about to attack once more, but there was a sound, I could not place it, and before I knew it; I started to black out. The side of my face in my own blood as the world around me drew dark.

I felt groggy, my head pounding, and also...I felt drained. I lifted my hoof to where my eye still burned with pain, to find a cloth around it. Looking over at a small mirror on the side of the bed I was placed, I found much of my face covered in cloth, to try and stop the bleeding from my eye. There was a space in the cloth that I could see a thin line of light, so I was not blind in that eye; a miracle I guess. Turning over, I felt something shift, and when I turned over, it was Saki; but as a Changeling. Fear came over to me as I saw that she was wrapped up around her front left leg, meaning she couldn't change that part of her leg at all...and if she didn't change the rest of her body, she must have seen been knocked out. So whoever brought us here...they knew that she was...

"I see you're awake."

I turned at once and flinched back, standing by the door, his left eye covered by cloth from a old wound, was Sir. As I spoke of, nopony knew his true name, so we all called him Sir, for he was the leader of this band of freedom fighters. His good eye turned to look at Saki, as I tried to stand as I slowly made my way over to her, keeping my body in front of her to protect her.

"Do not fear," he told me as he raised his hoof, his goat was grey, but I thought that it was a different coat. He bore no mane, but a long white tail, his cutie mark covered by his light leather armour. His single brown eyes looking into my own single green eye. "She will not be harmed, seeing how she is with you when you awoken." I gave him a uneasy stare, he was...unlike how I remembered him, every time I did something stupid, or what he thought was stupid, he would chew me and spit me out...why was he so calm now. Had Sir really changed after coming so close to dying? I watched as he looked to me and then walked over coming closer to us, I was still watching him, ready for anything as he pulled up a chair and sat on it. "You love her don't you?"

"With every fibre of my being," I answered him as he nodded his head slightly.

"Well I know this is true," he answered shaking his head. "Seeing how you are not affected by Changelings,"

"Yeah," he knew this long ago, after some Changelings captured a little filly to try and replace her with one of their own to that they could gain any love we had for our family and such. "How did you get her here without anypony knowing what she was?"

"I went in the place of Doctor Love," he answered looking at me. "He was going to come, but I came in his steed. I found you both knocked out, and fought the Changeling Queen off. I took this one," she pointed to Saki. "First, covered her body in a blanket and carried her. Doctor Love came after and carried you,"

"Does..."

"No, he does not."

"Thanks... didn't think I would ever say that to you," he gave a small chuckle as I looked away and then to Saki. Closing my eyes, I opened them once more and turned to Sir. "Now...who are you,"

Sir gave me an uneasy look as he blinked.

"What do you...?"

"I know that you are not the real Sir," I answered slightly calm. "So just tell me, I won't say anything to the others, seeing how you kept my lover safe from harm." We stared at each other for a short while, until he smiled softly.

"You were always quick to catch on...Bright Star," I flinched back, his voice...it changed. So I was right, he was a Changeling, and I knew who it really was.

"...Father?" I asked softly as he looked to me, he started to remove the cloth around his left eye, when it was fully removed, I could see a full red eye looking back at me, a single scar covering much of his eye, and around it; black like that of a Changeling. A flash of red fire engulfed his body as the coat was burned away; soon, he gained that of a Changeling body, bulky like that of the Changelings here, too red eyes looking back at me, his wings folded to his side as he gave me a small gentle smile.

"Hello...son," he spoke in a voice I had only heard in my dream. "Seems the Changeling Queen of Equestria kept her word."

Author's Note

Alrighty Bronies, here a new chapter for Changeling Heart! this had been done for a while, but i was waiting for Polaris_Brightstar to edit, but it has been a while so i will just keep uploading like i did before, when he does send me the edit stuff (he sent me three so the first three will be updated soon) Anyway, the next chapter is almost done, and i do hope you enjoy this chapter and future chapers coming in the coming days. Peace!

A bound Brought Back

The Changeling before me gave a soft smile, the kind of smile I remembered waking up to in the morning, food ready, and before I would leave for school. Even though he was not the unicorn I grew up knowing, it was still there. “Son…it’s so great to…”

“Wait,” I answered looking at him straight in the face. “How do I know you’re not just some other Changeling that has the same scar as my father…no, I want to test you.” I was surprised to see him nod slightly at this as he got ready. Something only my father knew…only my… “How did I gain my cutie mark?” I asked him as he looked to me. “And I want the full story, start; to finished.” He gave a look; I couldn’t place my hoof on it. to me, it kinda looked hurtful in a sense, but all the same, he closed his eyes and sighed.

“Just like your mother,” he spoke softly while shaking his head. “Gotta truly know if what somepony says is true or not,” I didn’t say anything at him, only give a firm stare as he smiled and nodded.

“It was just before you turned five,” he started the story. “You came to me and your mother telling us how much you wanted to become a guard, but not of this land; no, a guard to another land.” I gave him no emotion; I just listened as he spoke. “Your mother,” he shook his head with a small amused look. “She was not happy about this; she didn’t want her little foal to go out acting like some sort of hero. I on the other hoof, I supported this dream of yours. It took some doing from the both of us, but soon; she also wished you to follow your dreams. The day your birthday came, you were shocked to find that we had given you a wooden sword for you, even more that I red up on sword fighting, so that I may teach you some moves, to see if this was what you truly wanted.”

He then smiled up to me as I watched him. “You were so mad, so upset when you couldn’t beat me at all, at times you just wanted to give up; but, you never did. Then one day, after many weeks of training, you told me you were ready to beat me. We went to the back yard, both our wooden swords at the ready, only one lone star was seen in the sky as we duel. I was shocked by how much you’ve gowned, you weaved and moved like a sword master to me. Where you learned such things, still baffled me even to this day. And at last, you had me, on the ground, your sword tip to my throat. That’s when it happened, one moment there was nothing and then…that five point star and sword going through it…that Bright Star, was how you earned your cutie mark.”

I said nothing after a while; he was just looking at me, a small smile on his muzzle. My eyes closed before I threw my arms around his neck and held him in a hug, softly crying. “F…father!” I whispered softly to him as he rubbed my back softly.

“Yes son…it’s me…” he whispered back. “It’s so good to see you with my own eyes once more…” we just held each other, my softly crying, my father…he was alive and before me. Sure, I had a lot of questions for him, but they could wait for now. After we were done, me taking a deep breath, I sat beside Saki, watching her sleep still. “She’ll be fine,” my father spoke as I looked to him. “She was lucky you took that blow for her…though, I am sorry about your eye,” I touched where the cloth was still wrapped. “You can take that off after I leave, it should be healed by then.”

“Father,” I breathed, smiling softly as I used that name, it felt like forever since I last spoke it to the pony it belonged to. “Were…you always Sir?” I was surpised when he shook his head.

“No son,” he told me looking at really nothing. “That day, when Doctor Love claimed that Sir had ‘changed’. He was partly right. You see, I was part of his group, I had changed myself a lot, seeing how he just felt the need to allow his stallions to die more and more.” He shook his head slightly. “When at last he did fall, I took the chance, first transforming into him, I then burned his body, making sure no pony could ever find out that Sir was really dead and I had taken his role.”

“That makes sense I guess,” I answered putting a hoof to my chin. “But why did you send for me then?”

“About two years after you left,” he answered looking back at me. “We found out why the King started to attack us. It seems Cocoon, as you already met her…is using him.”

“As in…controlling him?”

“That’s right son,” he answered looking me dead in the eye. “And beside me and Doctor Love, who else is unaffected by Changeling spells?”

“Me, I guess but…wait what?” I asked looking to him. “Even the Doc is unaffected…is he half Changeling?”

“No, no, get this. You know how he is right trying to make everyone love him and such.”

“He’s a stallion-whore father,” I answered him as he chuckled. “I know five who he made bi.”

“Well…because trust me I tried this out. He…just has so much love, he just can’t be affected.”

“Or the fact that his mind is more wrapped then a piece of wet wood?” he chuckled softly at this.

“Yes, that could be a factor, but as I said; he is no Changeling, nor a half-breed like you.”

“How can you be sure?” I asked as my father nodded at this as he answered.

“When you were little, and your mother and I took you for your blood check up, your blood had this extra stuff in it, they said it was very rare, but we knew it was because I was a Changeling. I tested his blood as well, not the same as yours’.” This caught me greatly by surprised at this. Doc could not be affected by the Changelings…because he had so much love to give? But wouldn’t be he like a magnet to all the changelings around here? Bah, this was too much to think of, but why was he telling me this anyway? “As I was saying,” he went on as I listened. “So far, it is only you, I and Doctor Love that can get close enough without worry of us attacking each other if a Changeling gets to us. Well, your lover here if she wants to help as well…”

“Wait…” I stopped him. “You…want us, to go in and face the castle…by ourselves?!”

“Of course not!” he answered as I sighed. “This ponies here will, we will deal with the Changelings inside.” I frowned at this; he wanted the four of us, to fight a small army of Changelings?!

“I know what you’re thinking son,” he spoke again as I watched him. “It’s…a big thing to deal with, just the four, or three of us going inside to face Cocoon, but remember, you easily fought her off, and we are not going to fight the bulk of the hoard. You see, there are tunnels under the castle, before Cocoon came, the king made tunnels for him to easily escape if the need to came to be.”

“Paranoid as hell huh?”

“Yes, he was, still is in a way.” He shook his head slightly. “As I was saying, I and Doctor Love found a old tunnel exit, we can use that to get in there.”

“Father,” I spoke, it took me a while to speak after saying ‘father’, and I have yet to call anypony that in a long time. “Does Doc know that you are…?”

“Yes he knows,” he answered. “Caught on in the second week, but he doesn’t care.”

“How so?” I asked as he chuckled.

“He said, and I quote, ‘Hey, as long as you are not a huge pain in the flank like the last ass-whore, your secret it safe with me.’.”

“Does he know about you being my father?”

“That, he does not.” This made sense, knowing Doctor Love well enough to know, that when he knows something about another pony, he tends to smile all too sweetly at them, as if mocking them. “I will better explain tomorrow, I think that you can remove those off your eye now.” he pointed with his snout to my eye. A flash of red covered him as he reverted back to Sir. “But son, can you meet me later at our old home…I want to show you something.”

“Aren’t you worried about Cocoon?”

“She won’t be there, trust me.” I nodded my head as he turned to leave, opening the door and closing it slowly.

After the click of the door was heard, I turned to see Saki’s sleeping form, rubbing her cheek softly once more, I got out of bed; and made my way toward the mirror. I could fully see now that it indeed covered somewhat half of my face, some of my mane covered from where the cloth was wrapped. Using my magic, I slowly undid the cloth around my face, layer on layer slowly came off, until at last, the three long cloths that covered my face; was on the floor. I was right, I could still see out of my left eye, which I was glad for, but my eye, it was different. Where it used to be a lush green like grass, it was now a blood red, much like Cocoon’s own eyes. A single long scar was seen over my eye, when I closed it, the scar connected over my eyelid and such. My eyebrow had a line in it where whatever cut me, slashed me at. I traced the line with my hoof, sighing softly, just another scar on my body. “Hrm…Light…?” I turned my head side so I could see Saki slowly waking up; she looked over to me, as I turned to face her with the right side of my face. I watched as she looked around, I guess she was still slightly sleeping, even though she was knocked out cold. She then caught me as I smiled softly. “Light…you’re okay…”

“Yeah, in some ways or another.”

“What do you-“she stopped as I turned to fully face her, showing my scar over my eye as she softly gasped. “Light!” she stood up but hunkered over slightly as I walked over, she came over and placed her hooves on my cheeks. “How…?”

“Cocoon was about to kill you,” I answered as I softly smile. “So I got in front of you, slashed her chest, and I got this,” she was still looking at my scar, she leaned up, me closing my eyes as I felt her kiss it softly.

“You did that…” she whispered looking at me. “For me?”

“I do anything for you Saki,” I smiled at her. “I love you,”

“I know,” she answered me as she shook her head. “I…I just never thought you loved me enough to…”

“Take a blow like this?” she nodded her head as I chuckled softly. “Silly Changeling,” she only smiled as she then pushed me onto my back as she crawled over me, I looked up, about to get up when she used a surprising strong push to make me lay back down.

“Well then my Halfling,” she smiled at me, a coy like smile I knew all too well. “You should be rewarded.”

“Oh?” I asked as she leaned down close and kissed me softly on the lips. I closed my eyes and kissed back as our mouths opened to mingle with each other. “And what shall be my reward?” I asked after breaking the kiss.”

“Oh I think you know,” she gave me a small wink as her hips started to grind on my own, already getting me aroused.

“But here…where somepony could hear?”

“Let them hear,” she whispered laying on my chest. “I want my male, and his love; now.”

I didn’t fight her on that, only nodding my head, she leaned up to kiss me once more, my hooves going to her flanks as I felt myself growing hard. Why I waited so long for another time of loving with my Saki, I had no idea. I felt her hips slowly rock back and froth on top of me, slowly my male-hood grew more and more, her smile only grew; I could see a blush on her cheeks. “No fore-play?” I asked her as she only shook her head.

“Screw fore-play,” she whispered to me as she leaned down on my chest a bit more licking her lips. I rolled my eyes, but I didn’t truly care, the last time, she scared the living day light out of me by transforming into Celestia herself. Now don’t get me wrong, what we did afterward, I really enjoyed it; but still, it scared me when I saw the sun princess walk right in!

After I was as hard as I was going to be, I watched as she slowly stood up, her wings buzzling as she stood on her hind legs, I watched as she used both of her forelegs to guild me to her opening, sighing as she slowly started to push herself on to it. I leaned back and moaned loudly, her back arched as she too let out a loud sigh. Mi opened my eyes and brought my head up to watch, her eyes were closed, her wings still out but not buzzing as she slowly slid down…and down, the sight of watching her (pun intended) sheath my sword, only heighted my arousal.

Soon she was nestling right on my lap, her eyes slowly opening as she smiled softly at me, leaning down with her hooves beside my forearms, she looked down slightly, no doubt watching herself; as she slowly rose and lowered herself onto me. My hooves moved from her flanks, one going to her back as I softly jerked my hips up every time she came down, the soft slap of her harder hind to my soft coat easily heard, the other hoof went to her cheek, she nuzzled into it as I leaned up as far as I could, moving her lips to mine as we kissed once more. I pulled her to my chest as we kissed, our tongues licking in each other mouths. I’ll admit, some of our spit came out around the corner of our mouths. But neither of us truly cared. Her breathing became heavy after we broke the kiss, moaning as she looked over her shoulder, her eyes half closed as she rolled her hips. “Light…” she moaned my name as she looked back at me. “Harder…” I only grunted my answer as I held her flanks. My hips leaving the bed as I thrust up into her. Her moans grew louder as she brought her face into my shoulder. Nuzzling and at times licking it, causing me to shiver slightly under her; but I still kept up the slow but heavy thrusts.

At times she would let out tiny whispers of blissful words, other times they were just mumbles of sweet nothings, but ether way; it boosted my ego to know that it was I who was bringing her to this feeling. at times I would pause as I throbbed and pulsed, making my back tingle as I sighed out a soft ‘yes’. Closing my eyes, I focused on the feelings and not the sights, when I would thrust up, she would push down, the bed we were using slightly bouncing and rocking.

I felt her lick my lips, tilting my head to the side, we kissed once more, moaning as we started to get faster. I was already close, and I wanted to prolong it until she came. After she broke the kiss with a loud gasp, I watched as she started to lean back, her fore-legs reaching behind her as she bucked and rolled her hips, her insides milking me for the climax I was about to give.

My thrust became a little faster and not that hard as I grew closer and closer, before gasping out her name rather loudly, I felt myself release myself deep inside of her body. Her body milked me for my seed as she let out a loud shuddering moan as well. I felt herself release herself onto my invading shaft, her body shaking as she fell back onto my chest as we both held each other, enjoying the short time we had together, but the wonderful feeling of the end. I was about to say something, when the knock of the door stopped me, followed by it opening as I heard Doctor’s Love voice. “I’m respecting your privacy by knocking,” we heard him call out. “But abusing my authority by walking in anyway!”

“Wait, no!” we both cried out at once, but it was too late.

The brown and black striped zebra unicorn was inside the room now, the door closed behind him as he saw both me and Saki. Her on top of me as her Changeling form, the rich smell of sex still lingered in the air as the pony, which stood by the door; just gave us both a blank like look. Nor Saki or I spoke a word as we watched as he slowly made his way over toward the bed, taking the seat on which my father sat in. he sat on it then, bringing one hoof under his chin, he gave a sly grin before speaking. “Continue,” was all he said as he held his grin.

“W…what?” I stammered as Saki looked to me with the same look no doubt I was giving.

“Oh come on, you two know what I mean, I wanna see her ride that pole of yours!”

“We would never let you watch!” Saki called out to him. “And why don’t you care that I’m a Changeling?”

“Should I?” he asked as he blinked before then grinning. “Okay, if I can’t watch, can I join; I mean I see an extra…” Saki then cracked her hoof on his muzzle as he gave a few spatters. I only blinked as she huffed as Doctor Love slowly looked back at her and smiled wider. “That wasn’t a ‘yes’ or ‘no’ you know.”

“NO!” we both yelled out at the same time. “Get out!”

“Never!” he grinned as I glared, opening the door with my magic as Saki picked him up with his own, she threw him out as I closed and locked the door.

“We’ll talk later then,” we heard him call out as both me and Saki groaned.

“That ruined the moment for a round two,” Saki huffed as I chuckled.

“No doubt.”

A few hours later, and after both me and Saki smacked Doctor Love in the back of the head after seeing him again. We had to then explain that we were truly colt-friend and mare-friend, and that we didn’t want others, to know of what Saki truly was. I knew that he could keep a secret like this, and I was glad for it. Soon, I had made my way back toward where I had met Cocoon, where my father would be waiting. Once the old burnt home came to view, I saw him standing there, as the father I grew up knowing, light blue coat, everything. He gave me a warm smile as he showed me through the home, before taking me out in the back. The back was fenced in, and it looked pretty new, maybe a few weeks old at the most, father told me that for the last few weeks he had been trying to clean up as much as he could, that he wanted to repair this place. I could see as we walked through, that it pained him. A single tree was planted in the far back, and under the tree…was a grave.

The sun had long since set, now, the full moon was the only sort of light. I could make out what was sated on the grave, even from here.
Here lies a loving mother,
A loving wife,
And a pony who can see the core of all.
I slightly swallowed, mom’s grave, I had thought that she was brunt to ash, but it seemed that father could at least buried her. “We planted this tree when we first moved here you know,” I heard my father speak as he reverted back to his Changeling self. I watched as he stepped forward a bit as he laid on the ground, I followed suit, laying beside him and looking at mother’s resting place. “Your mother…she was always good at growing things, me,” he chuckled softly. “I couldn’t grow weed,” I smiled slightly as he chuckled softly. “Your mother…she loved me…even after knowing what I was, just like you love Saki there, before you found out you were half Changeling; why is that?”

“Everypony looks different on the outside,” I answered placing a hoof on the grave. “But…on the inside, we are all the same. We feel pain for others, we laugh, we cry, we smile; we have rage, and other such emotions. Why should I fall in love with somepony just because they are what the name says; a pony.” I let out a loud sigh as I shook my head. “I love Saki, because to me, that is what she is, she is not a Changeling to me, she is just…Saki. Just like to mother, you would always be Shade. I just…I just hope that one day, me and Saki can live in a place, where she doesn’t have to hide what she is.”

“Maybe one day son,” I heard him answer me. “Maybe one day…”

“Sup!”

We both jerked as we turned to see Saki and Doctor Love standing there, I noticed Saki had a new cloth around her hurt leg as she came over and stood beside me. “Sorry,” Saki answered as she looked to me and then my father. I had filled her in on who this Changeling was, so that she wouldn’t tell Doctor Love by mistake. “I asked if he knew where you went, and well…I just wanted to make sure you were okay,”

“I am,” I answered as we nuzzled each other slightly as I saw my father smile.

“Hey Shade?” Doctor Love spoke as the two shared eye contact. “The ponies will be ready for you to speak when you get back on to what we will be doing in the next few days.”

“Good, thanks,” he answered as Doc smiled and turned to me and Saki.

“And you two…I still wanna join in you know?” by then I had it with him, in a clear voice, I spoke my answer.

“Go yank your cock through your plot-hole, you fucking cock-amandine butt fuck!” the three turned to me with a look of pure shock, even Doctor Love seemed equally as shocked at my choice of words.

“Note to self,” he said to himself as he turned to leave. “Remember that line when fighting Changeling Queen.”

A Battle awaits

As I ate the food that Saki made me eat, seeing how really she only needed my love to go on, I heard the pages of the book being flipped through. The food was bland, not that much to it, but it did keep me going. And besides, not like they were giving me choices of what to eat. To me, it kinda looked like oatmeal, sure didn’t taste like oatmeal I’ll say that much. I soon heard the sound of paper being torn from the book, looking up, I watched as Saki placed the pages in the pile of when I wrote about our first sexual encounter. “Forgot to rip that one out Light,” she told me as I sighed, I knew I forgot something.

“Thanks Saki,” I said as she chuckled softly. Sitting on the bed, she then asked.

“Was Doctor Love always like that?” when I turned back to her, she went on. “I mean…the way he acts…was he always-?”

“Oh yeah,” I answered swallowing my food. “Doc always been like that for as long as I can remember.”

“Why did you deal with him, and consider him your friend?” she asked as I chuckled and shook my head.

“When I first was brought into the care of Black Light, I was a wrack, not physically, but emotionally and mentally wrack. He was about the same age as me, and well, he helped me get through it. Not enough for me to forget the pain, but enough to get through everyday without trying to kill myself.”

“You…tried to kill yourself?” she asked me as I sighed, reminded of my weakness.

“Yeah, three times, but he was always there to help me, to bring me back to reason. Sure he got on my nerves loads of time; some times he tried to get me to sleep with him.”

“You didn’t though, did you?”

“Yeah right…though he did give me a good scare one time.”

“How so?” I chuckled as I remembered.

“He got me really drunk one time, and when I woke up, he was in bed next to me…boy did I scream because he went on saying that we DID have sex, but in the end, he admitted; it was only a jest.”

Saki and I laughed a bit more before I sighed. “I owe a lot to him Saki, I hope after we get out of this mess, I can go back home and thank him. If it wasn’t for that crazed sex zebra unicorn…I might have been dead before I went into my adult years.”
“And if that happened, we never would’ve met,”
“So true,” I answered as I smiled. “Well, I’m done, mind passing me that book then?” she nodded and slide it along the floor, opening the book to a new page; I started to write once more.

**********

As Doctor Love said, a few days ago, my father gave out a speech, speaking of which on the plan to stop this fighting once; and for all. The eagerness of the stallions and mares that were going to fight, felt heavy in the air; almost a crushing feeling; in those few short days, my father and I spoke as much as we could. Mostly this was done when we were alone, or when Doctor Love or Saki was in the room and he could be in his Changeling form. It felt…weird, I know I said this before, but seeing my father, a Changeling mind you, before me. Now, the Changeling part didn’t bug me one bit. This would explain why I was unaffected by the Changelings magic, but still…a feeling, deep down…I don’t know, it’s hard to explain truly.

My father and Saki would speak as well at times, Saki, still wanting a foal of our own, spoke much of this with my father. They thought that I could easily have Saki bare my foal because I was half Changeling. But like any other pony, Changelings also went into a heat cycle; so we would have to wait and see for this to happen. Thinking about this now, me…being a father? It seemed rather crazy at the time when I was think back on this, would I be a good father, seeing how mine own, (With a good reason) wasn’t there for me while growing up. Ether way, I would have to talk to Saki about this.

At last though, the time had come, the day we would stop this civil war. Beside me, Saki, Doctor Love and my father Shade; nopony knew that the king was, and still is, under the control of a Changeling. That all of this was her doing, as to why? That I do not know. All I truly cared for at the moment was her tasting the steel of my blade. “So as you can see,” I was brought back into the world as my father, still in his Changeling form in the comfort of his room. Doctor Love, as well as Saki were there, for this plan, involved only us; spoke of our part. “As the ponies attack all around the castle to keep them worried on them, we shall sneak into this tunnel here.” He pointed on the map to where nothing was there, save for a red dot.

“Is that tunnel still stable,” I asked, worried that the tunnel, seeing how it wasn’t used before.

“Yes,” my father spoke. “It should be,”

“Should?” Saki spoke raising an eyebrow. “So there’s a chance we are gonna get crushed!” my father shook his head slightly, before answering her question.

“The tunnel is fine Saki,” he spoke to calm her down. “I’ve been through it last night just to be sure, it is wide enough for two in front, two in back. And it is sound, so we shall not be crushed.”

“Better not,” she muttered as I softly chuckled.

“Saki, it is a good plan,” I ensured her. “The only thing we truly need to worry about, is dealing with Cocoon and the king,”

I thought back again to the fight with Cocoon, the Changelings that fought for her were easy enough to stop, it was her…she would prove a rather strong fight. And if she had a king, a king that was also an Alicorn, this would be a rather hard fight, for just a sex crazed unicorn, two changelings, and a Halfling like me. “Bright Star is right,” I heard my father Shade answer for me. He was the only one that I allowed, (seeing how Saki even though she knew my name, she stilled called me Light) to call me that name. “These two are the only ones we must worry about…but there is a catch.”

“Catch?” Doctor Love asked as he slurped from his drink, it was white, so I thought of it as milk.

“Doc, do you really need to drink milk now?” I asked as he turned to me, his cheek round with the milk. He blinked once then spit some in the middle of my forehead. “Ugh! Gross man!” he spat another at me as I spatter. “Will you stop shooting me with your milk?!” again another shot. “What the point of you drinking it if you’re just gonna spit it at me?!” again he spat a longer strand at me. “Will you knock it off?!” he paused the spitting, me slightly fuming as I waited, thinking he was done I let out a sigh before he spat another round; this one going into my mouth. “Ugh! It went down my throat!”

“Alright that’s enough you two,” I heard my father sigh and shook his head slightly. “Doctor Love, go and ready the others, you know where the tunnel is right?”

“Yup,” he answered before burping as he placed the glass down. “It by the thing where that other thing is by the tingling!”

“Uh…yes?”

“Alrighty, see you there!” he turned and bolted out the room as I sighed.

“You sure he knows?’

“I sure hope so…”

“What was this catch you spoke of anyway Shade?” Saki asked, the red Changeling looked over before nodding, no doubt remembering what he was going to say before what happened between me and the Doctor.

“Well,” he sated as he sighed. “It’s gonna be hard, but we have to make sure the king does not die.” This caught me by surprised. “Bright Star, I know what you’re thinking, but remember, he has no control right now to what’s going on, Cocoon is controlling him. He is not at fault here.”

“I know this place should have a new ruler though,” I answered as he nodded.

“I’m sure you do, but you must think. What would yours’ and Saki’s life be like, if you were labeled as a King Killer?” I said nothing, he did have a point. “And beside, if we free the king, then he can order the guards to stop fighting, thus, the only way to truly stop this fight.”

“I sure your right…” I muttered under my breath.

After a half a hour run, we were outside the city, father took me and Saki to what seemed to be a rock head, to anypony it looked normal, but father brought his hoof to something, a loud click was heard as a piece of the rock slide open. We waited, and waited, and then at last, Doctor Love showed up. “What took you?” I asked him as he panted from running.

“Took a wrong turn, anyway, the ponies just started the attack when I left.”

“Good,” my father spoke up as he stood from where he was sitting. “Bright Star, you and I will take the front; Saki and Doctor Love, you two take the rear. After we agreed, we made our way into the tunnel, father shutting it, and myself, as well as Doctor Love; used our horns as a light source.

“I…am sorry,” I turned to my father after we walked for no more then a few minuets. Saki and Doc were behind us speaking to each other about something that I could not catch.

“What for?” I asked as kept going.

“For everything,” he answered as I watched him with my right eye. “It I had just gone with Cocoon…none of this would’ve happened.”

“If you went with Cocoon, I wouldn’t haven been born,” I reminded him as he nodded slightly. “Father listen to me, no matter what, this wasn’t your fault.”

“But if I went with her…”

“She, no doubt still would’ve taken over this place.” I answered him after cutting him off. “Look…I understand why you’re feeling this way; Cocoon caused all this, took over the king and turned the guards on his own people. Killed…mother, but no mater what,” I placed a hoof on his shoulder. “This was not your fault, these were HER choices, HER actions,” I then looked ahead, slightly glaring at the nothingness before me. “And she WILL pay for her crimes.” My father spoke nothing for a while, so to break the silence I then asked. “Why didn’t you leave after I did?” I asked looking to him as he looked to me. “There was nothing here keeping you back, sure, mother’s grave, but still. What complied you to stay?”

“As I said,” he answered me as he sighed. “I felt that all of this was my fault somehow, I couldn’t leave until everything was right.” Again he stopped speaking, and then he spoke once more. “Maybe…maybe I should’ve gone with Cocoon…”

I turned to him as he went on. “After you were born, she came to me alone, spoke to me and asking once more for me to be hers’…if I did not agree, she would do everything in her power to make sure I would regret it…” he hung his head down a bit. “It may have taken her years…but she did it…because of me…your mother is dead.”

“Father,” I stopped, making him as well as the other two stop as I spoke to him. “Maybe mother would still be alive if you chose to go with Cocoon, but I have a feeling that would’ve hurt mother much more then anything. Yes, she is dead because of what that bitch did, but know this.” I made my father look at me. “Mother died, knowing that you stayed with her, you were loyal to your wife and son. That is something Cocoon will never take from you, as I said before. Everything that happened is not because she is doing this because she wants you, no, she is going this because she thinks she can, and she thinks she has the power to do whatever she wants. Well that stops today; today we stop Cocoon and bring peace back to this land!”

“Damn right we will!” Doctor Love spoke up as he held his hoof up. “Shade listen, after you took over as Sir, a lot of ponies have lived, because you care for their lives! Without you, no doubt we’ve lost by now!”

“You may blame yourself for you’re mate’s death,” Saki spoke standing next to me. “But I have a feeling she would not want you to be like this, blaming yourself on forces far beyond what you control.”

He just turned and watched each of us for a moment, before bowing his head slightly and nodded. “Thank you,” he muttered slightly as I patted his back. He looked back up to me as I smiled. “Let’s go stop Cocoon then,”

After making our way into the castle, I noticed that…there were no guards. Sure I knew that many were outside fighting the rebels, but still, wouldn’t they have guards on the insides just in case? I didn’t like this at all…it felt too easy, I had a feeling it was a trap, but I didn’t want to speak of it. I turned to my father, who was still walking beside me. I could see his look; he no doubt had the same feeling as me. Looking down at him, I noticed that he held a small hatchet for his weapon, while Doctor Love; who was busy speaking to Saki about something, bore small knives all around his hind legs. “I don’t like this one bit,” I spoke at last as I stopped. “This seems…too easy,”

“You think the Queen is waiting for us?” Doc asked as I nodded.

“No doubt,” my father answered as he stopped as well. “Cocoon likes to make ponies think she has no idea what they are doing, and then-”

“She gets them by surprised,” I heard Saki answer as we all looked back at her. “What, it’s what I would do.”

“You are right about that though,” Father answered as he seemed to look at nothing, his face blank as if trying to think. “She’ll try to get others to fight, and then take the last blow; it’s what she did when she took over from the last Queen of this area.”

“Well, at least none of us can be affected by the spell right?” I thought I could lighten that up. “But…well, no doubt she will have Changelings that will copy me and Doc here…hrm…”

“Idea!” I jerked as I watched as Doctor Love walked over to me, he pulled out a red cloth and wrapped it around my hoof with his magic and he did the same with his own. “From what I understand, Changelings can’t copy clothing right?”

“With enough skill they can,” Saki answered. “I mean, my mother did make everyone think she was Shining Armor’s wife, and she did have a crown and such.”

“Or you would need something as a base,” my father answered as he nodded. “But a good idea none the least.”

At last, we came to a set of large metal doors, the edges incased in gold a bit, with imprints of past queens and kings. This was it, no doubt like father spoke of before, Cocoon, the one who brought this war to this land, and also the murderer of the mothers and fathers...; as well as my own. I was about to open the door, when I felt a hoof on my shoulder, I turned to see my father looking at me; Saki seemed to stop to watch as well as Doctor Love. (At this part, listen it Id (Sorrow) from the new Fire Emblem game, to me it kinda set the mood) “Son,” he spoke softly while looking at me dead in the eye. “Before we walk in there, I need to ask something of you.”

“Anything,” I answered as he nodded.

“No matter what happens, if…is somehow she has me, and threatens for you to stop, or my life will end…then I want you to reject it.”

“F…father…?” he looked away from me as he closed his eyes.

“If I die…I don’t want to look your mother in the face, knowing that I allowed you to gamble the lives of many…just for me.”

“Don’t talk like this!” I hissed as he looked back at me. I held him in a hug; he seemed to freeze up for a moment, before he too hugged me. “I…I just got you back, and I will not allow you to be taken from me once more.” I tightened my grip on him as I went on. “I will make this never happens, we stop this now; as father and son.” I pulled away so he could look at me, I could see his eyes soften as he gazed onto me.

“You’ve…grown so much Bright Star,” he whispered softly as he bowed his head. “If only I was stronger…maybe…maybe your mother would still be here, to have seen you grown into the stallion you have become.” (Now listen to Id (Purpose)

Just then, a brown muzzle came between us, Doctor Love bringing an foreleg around both of our necks. “Hey now, none of this sorrow last words here!” he grinned at each of us before going on. “No pony is gonna die here today, alright, the Doctor of Love forbid it!” he nudged us both as he let out and jumped back. “But you are right Light, this here, today it all ends, we stop Cocoon and bring peace back to our home!”

“A Changeling Queen is strong yes, but we have something she lacks.” She then came over to me and nuzzled my cheek softly. “You Lighting, you give both me and your father love unlike what she could never hope to have. A love of a son, and a love of a lover, I’m not saying we are unstoppable; but we have a far better chance then her!” I watched as my father looked at each of us, smiling softly before bowing his head. I brought my hoof to his shoulder once more before speaking.

“Let’s stop this bitch,” I told him with a smug look on my face. “For mother,”

“Yes…” he brought a hoof on top of my own before nodding sharply. “For Nora,”

We each turned to the door; our horns engulfed in a light blue, green, red, and lastly brown. We pushed the doors inward. The echoing booms of the doors hitting walls were easily heard. Slowly, we made our way into the throne room, with my magic, I slowly drew my blade out of it sheath, and Saki would flick her Hoof-blade out at times to make sure it was good and ready. Doctor Love would at times bounce in place, something he always did to ready himself, my father; his stern glare always forward, and I knew why.

At the far end of the throne room, high on the throne, she laid. A huge pillow making her seat comfy, one hoof dangling along the end. She only smiled coyly when her eyes locked to my father’s. But when she turned to me, that smug look was replaced with a flash of anger; I could see it, even from here, the faint line of a cut along her chest where I slashed her. She stood and hovered in the air, her forelegs and hind legs outstretched as she then bellowed out her words. “Welcome!” she cried out. “Welcome to my dear home, and what; do I owe this visit for?”

Lighting's Strike

I watched as the black and red Changeling Queen slowly floated down from the air as she greeted us when we entered the large throne room. Though she was far from us, maybe a short run to her, I could easily see her scar on which I attacked her. This baffled me, I would’ve thought it would’ve been hard to see, seeing how she was all black, save for the mane and eyes and such. But still, the thin long line of which my blade slashed her; was green. The slash was not clean ether; I followed the cut as it would wave slightly, like a small foal, learning how to paint in the lines for the first time. Her blood red eyes snapped to my eyes, my left now red from the scar I had gotten from her. Her smile from looking to my father, turned to a frown of anger as she turned to me; causing me to smile. She reeled back, I knew why she disliked me so, it was not because I was a hybrid of a pony and a Changeling, no, it was because every time she looked to me; the remainder of my father loving another that was not her, would slap her in the face. “So,” she spoke softly, the same hollow like voice from Saki’s mothers’ voice rang through the air. It was so silenced; I bet we could even hear her whisper. “You did not come alone then Shade.”
“You know I wouldn’t,” he answered her question. “Why would I come alone, when we hold a greater chance together?”
“So true,” she answered turning to her side and pacing…no, slacking in a way as she watched us. “But you forget my dear Shade,” she then looked up as we followed, I grunted slightly as Saki moved closer to my side, as red eyes, hundred of them, bore down at us. Her Changelings watching us from the pillars above. “We vastly outnumber you, ten to one!” I moved my right hoof to the hilt of my blade, but my father’s own hoof touched mine, I looked to him as he shook his head once. I frowned but nodded, moving my hoof back to the ground. “So, how you come to your senses at last Shade?” Cocoon slowly moved closer to us, my teeth clenched as she moved closer, my right hoof once more twitching for the hilt. “Have you come to join the side that will win this puny little war?”
“You already know my answer,” he sated simply with a blank face as Cocoon made a small sound, a sigh maybe?

She turned to walk away, before she then stopped and then turned to look at me. “Lighting Knight, your name, isn’t it?” I blinked as she spoke to me now. “Did your father tell you how he and his mother met?” I turned to father, he looked to me, but…he seemed…worried?
“Yes,” I answered looking back. “He turned into a unicorn and took that form until he at last showed her his true form, and she didn’t care.”
“Oh…is that what he told you?”
“Don’t even Cocoon!” my father roared as I looked to him. Why was he getting upset…did he leave something out.
“Oh, so you didn’t tell him the truth…you didn’t tell him the real reason why you wanted a foal?” she howled with laughter as my father glared before I asked.
“What is she talking about?” I asked as Cocoon made a small laugh like noise.
“Shall I tell him, or shall you tell him?” my father said nothing before she spoke. “Very well,” she then turned to me as I watched my father more, as I heard her speak.

“After I killed the former Queen, to gain control, before that, I also killed his Changeling mate, for she was in my way.” She gave a small shrug. “I don’t understand why he was so upset; power is what we are known for, so he should’ve come to me. But, it seems he was so enrage, and now I know.” She chuckled as I looked back, not before I saw my father glare with anger at him. “His mate was carrying his young. Now that I think of it, I guess I would’ve been as some would say…’pissed’ at the one who not only killed my lover, but my unborn child. Anyway, before he left the Hive, he made a promise to me, that he would kill me no matter what, no matter the cost. He would become stronger and use the power he gained to kill me…and how do you think Changelings get stronger dear Lighting?” I flinched; love…love is what makes them stronger, so then… “You father choose your mother for one reason only; to use her to kill me!”
“Y…your lying!” I screamed out shaking my head. “Father, tell me she’s lying!” I turned to look at him, but…he didn’t look at me, just stared at Cocoon with death in his eyes. “F…Father?”
“You see young one,” she spoke as I turned to look at her. “But…he did grow feelings for her, but he didn’t want to let the magic go, he didn’t want to lose someone that he cared for! So he did something, made her have his foal, so that love could blossom even more!”
“N…no,” I breathed as my father closed his eyes and looked to me, his eyes softened with sadness.
“Son…I…”
“He was only using that unicorn as all Changelings use them for!” she screamed out at us. “Love, she was nothing more then food to him!”

“Father…” I spoke softly. “Is…is that true? You…you never released my mother from the spell, you always had her under your control?!” he went to reach for me, but I backed away. Saki was beside me, as well as Doctor Love, I nearly forgot about them. When he didn’t answer, I felt my anger grow and grow, he could’ve easily said she was lying, but he didn’t, so then why…was this all true?! “ASNWER ME!”
“Y…yes,” he confessed looking down. “What she is saying…is true…”

My world shattered after that, I backed away even more from him as I heard something, I then yelled as I was pushed to the ground, many Changelings on top of me as I struggled slightly, screaming in both rage of them and my father! I almost had some of them off, before I was hit hard in the neck, my eyes fluttering, before I was knocked out.

I had awoken some time later, my head hurting. I was in a cell and of course, Doc was with me. He was chewing on the bars, making some weird ‘nom nom’ noise as he did. I felt drained; I couldn’t or didn’t want to move at all. He soon found me awake, and said something that I didn’t really hear or want to hear. After a while, I decided to try and help him break us out, but our magic was unaffected, bars were magic proof.
“Hey…hey Bright Star?” Doctor Love spoke poking me in the side with his hoof.
“What?” I asked with glaring eyes looking at nothing at all.
“We’re in prison Star,” he answered as I rolled my eyes.
“Yes I can see that…” I answered back as he went on.
“Hey…” he whispered as I glared.
“What?”
“Don’t drop the soap,”
“I swear to whatever gods there are, I’ll shoot you in the face with my magic I shit you not!” I screamed at him walking away. “I’m not in the mood!” I sat on the floor, looking at the wall before me as I bowed my head, fuming in rage. “He…he used her Doc…used my mother…” I heard him let out a soft sigh as he came up to me, petting me on the shoulder.
“Lighting listen to me,” he spoke as I turned to look at him. For some reason, he didn’t look the same as he always did. Like he had MPD or something and was a whole new pony. “I…I won’t go and say I understand what’s your thinking, cause I don’t. I lost my family when I was young; I was a street colt before this rebel was formed. I didn’t know what love truly was…and well, that’s when I started…you know, selling my body so I could get food and such. Hey maybe that’s why I’m so loco in the coco?” he made a small laugh as I couldn’t help but smile. “But listen…none of our past is clean; you know this as well as anypony does. Sure, he may have used your mother as you said…but, he still loves you colt. He is your father.”
“But…I can never forgive him for that!” I yelled out as he shook his head.
“You don’t, you shouldn’t forget, forgive may come later, but never forget.” He patted me once more on the back. “But! None of that will really matter if we don’t get out of here!” he was right…how the hells are we going to get out of here anyway? “Yo Brighty Lighty!” he then asked as I looked to him. “Can’t you go, like, I don’t know, change? Go small and go through the bars and then unlock it?”
“I can’t change!” I answered him. “At least…don’t know if I can…”
“Hrm…” he hummed for a second then stepped back, pointing his horn to the bars as it glowed.
“Doc…what are you…?” before I could say what I was going to say, he shot a magic ball, it bounced from the bars all around the small cell as I yelped, we both jumped and dodged the magic before it then just stopped and disappeared. “What in the name of Luna’s moon were you doing?!”
“I was testing something!” he explained as he gave me a large smile, poking his horn out from the spaces of the bars and got ready once more to shoot another beam of magic. I watched, slightly confused on what he was doing and why he needed to test it…but I soon got my answer.

He released the same magic ball he just used from inside the cell, only this time, it went from one cell wall, which was also charmed, and bounced back to ours. Over and over the ball bounced back and forth, before I heard the sound of metal being bent. The groaning of iron being forced inward more and more, Doctor Love’s face clutched in a frown as I watched him make the ball stronger, and stronger until…CRACK! The bars snapped in three placed where the ball of magic was hitting it. Now I see what he did, he pushed the charm on the bars until it could no longer stand to stay still! Pretty smart for a sex crazed pony. “Ta dah!” he announced as he turned to face me. Sure, we would have to squeeze through, but we could make it through easily now. He went out first, I followed soon after him.

The halls down here were empty, you would think that if there were some ponies locked up down here, like Doc and myself, as well as Saki and my…father; Cocoon would’ve at least put up some guards of her own to watch us. Guess she thought we wouldn’t escape then I guess. But, even though we did not see anypony as we made our way down the hallways of empty cells…we were careful to watch out. We were without weapons and such. Going to the last turn to the right, Doc stopped me, I looked to him as he pointed, four Changelings, and they had our weapons! Two of them were messing around with the Hoof-blades, flicking them in and out as they chucked and made jokes. The other had my weapon as well, swinging it around like that of a toy; at the table by the doorway that led out, held the armor that Doc and my father bore, as well as their other weapons. “You better let us out!” I heard a voice, Saki? “Or…”
“Or what?” one of the Changelings asked pointing my sword at the cell. “You gonna do something, these bars are charmed! An’t nopony gonna break through these!”
“Pst, Bright?” I looked to Doc, now that I think of it; he kept calling me by both my names. “Think we can take them?”
“I can disarm ponies if that what you mean?” I answered looking at the one with my sword. “How many can you take?”
“Even share?” he asked in a whisper as I nodded.
“Even share.” I agreed with a nod. Looking back at the four, I looked to Doc, nodding once we ran out as quickly as we could.

The clopping of our hooves alerted them, the closet once, the one who had my sword turned and was ready to attack, I turned and kicked him hard with my hind legs, pushing him back a few feet as the cluttering of my sword hitting the ground was heard. I heard a hiss and turned to see the one with the Hoof-Blade run toward me, but Doc tackled him to the ground. Using my magic, I called my sword to my hoof, spinning and stabbing one that came from behind, through the chest. His eyes wide as blood trickled out of his mouth before I unsheathed the blade from his body; he fell on the ground, dead. The one I kicked got up, seems he also had ether mine or Saki’s Hoof-Blade. He ran, shooting magic at me. I deflected with a shield of magic; he came close then, slashing at my face. I duck, and with my unused hoof, upper cut his chin. The attack left him daze as he staggered backwards, before I slashed at his expose throat. A gargling sound was heard as blood spilled from his wound; he was dead before he hit the ground. I stood back as his blood covered the floor; some covered my face and chest, but not too much. Looking back, I noticed Doc was done with his two as well; he was sitting on the bodies, filing his hoof. “Oh, you’re done at last?” he asked with a coy smile as I only rolled my eyes.
“Lighting!” I looked over and made my way over, seeing Saki through the bars, I was glad she was alright. Father was behind her, beside…somepony, couldn’t make them out in the dark. He stared at me for a moment, and then away. “How…did you two get out?”
“Doc?” I asked as he nodded. “You three might want to get back,” Saki nodded and did just that, though, the unknown pony didn’t move at all, dead? Ether way, Doc started up the magic ball and shot it off, this time keeping it in one spot. After a while, the bars bent and snapped, giving enough room for them all to leave. Saki came over and nuzzled my chest as I smiled, hugging her softly with my eyes closed. “You alright?”
“Yeah,” she answered as she looked back. “But you’ll never guess who we found in here.”
“Who?”
“The King,”

My eyes slightly widened as I looked over, Doctor Love went in and used his horn as a light scorch, and sure enough…there he was. The King. His body was that of navy blue, his hair as white as snow, it did not flow like that of Celestia nor Luna, maybe only they could do it? I don’t know, getting off track. Ether way, his hair was a mess, his Cutie mark; well it was hidden, covered in what left of his clothing he wore. I remembered seeing the King when I was very young; when he would come out at times, don’t know why when he was always afraid of ponies plotting to kill him. Mother told me that he was never always like this. He was a great leader, took time to listen and was fair; he only changed a year after he met his wife. Which now that I think of it, must have been Cocoon? Thinking of this, did Chrysalis get that idea from Cocoon, I mean, maybe she caught wind of this and thought to use this plan as her own; if it could work with one, why not another? Ether way, this King was not looking good, he showed all sighs of being under the control of a Changeling, eyes wide, and blank as if he was blind, but where I heard Shining Armor eyes were a ghostly green, his was a fury red. His body was small, you could see that he was not eating as much, and his mane and tail, let’s just say he’ll need a few dozens baths. Doc went up and waved a hoof before him. “Is he…okay?” he asked as my father nodded.
“He is fine, for the most part,” he answered as he went over. “Cocoon has had him under her control for many, many years; truthfully…im surprised he is even still able to stay awake when she’s not around!”
“Shade,” Saki said looking at my father as he looked to her. “I know it may take a while, but I believe you and I can break the hold we have oh him.”
“Countering her love spells with our own, then release him?” he asked as I went back out of the cell to get my sword sheath and hidden blade.
“Yes, I’m sure we can…Light?” I turned back, after I placed my sword in the sheath. “Where are you going?”
“Where do you think?” I asked as I went to the door.
“Son, wait!” I stopped with my hoof on the door as I just stared at it. “You can not go alone, Cocoon is too powerful!”
“I’ll hold her off then until you can break the spell on him,” I answered at last turning back to face him. “I can at least do that,”
“Son…” he spoke softly as I turned to leave again.
“Doc, you mind staying with them and cover them in case any other ponies come?”
“No worries,” I heard him answer as I nodded. I felt a touch on my shoulder as I looked back, seeing my father looking at me.

“I know you hate me for what you heard,” he spoke as I just stared at him. “But…when this is all over, please…allow me to explain fully, no more lies, all truth.” I didn’t answer him as I turned away at first; my head bowed as I then spoke.
“Fine,” I pushed opened the door, before letting it close on its own behind me.

The halls echoed with the clopping of my hooves, a window stood to my right as I looked out, the fight still went on, Black Light were being pushed back, but they were strong, I knew they could hold out more. “I see you’ve escaped,” I jerked and drew my blade, Cocoon at the other end of the hallway. She just stared at me, her eyes, for the first I saw her, seemed bored in a sort. “Lower your weapon, I wish not to fight you, not now.”
“Funny, seeing how you fought me back at my home!”
“You were naïve,” she answered. “Yes, you did give me this scar,” she pointed to the slash at her chest. “But, well…an ‘eye’ for an eye, shall we say?” I frowned softly as she only shook her head. “Come, follow me, I wish to at least tell you something, and then, only then; if you still wish to, we shall fight.”
“How do I know this is not an ambush?”
“I may be a heartless bitch who will kill all in my way when I feel like It.” she pointed out turning. “But…in a sense, you are still a Changeling, a half-breed yes, but a Changeling still. And when I say something along like this, I mean it.” She turned and walked off back toward the throne room, I felt unease with this, but still; I wanted to know what she was thinking of.

The large metal plated doors closed with a boom, I looked behind and above, around, me, nothing, we were truly alone. She walked over to the throne, and took a sit; I slowly walked over to a talking distance, just staring at her. “What do you want to talk about then?” I asked, while my free hoof, on my sword hilt for quick use.
“Answer me this Lighting Knight,” she spoke leaning her head slightly closer. “Why do you think I did all this? Why do you think I killed my former queen, took the king as mine to gain his love; why?”
“For power,” I answered as she only shook her head.
“So naïve,” she said again as I glared. “No, not for power, sure, power is good, feels good. She chuckled before shaking her head. “No…because we were starving!” I didn’t say anything as she went on. “You know what Changelings eat, love, sure we can love each other as Shade did with his first mate, but that is tricky. We are giving the other we love in the hive, love that we need to live as well! So in order for the couple such as that to live, they need all the love we can get.” She shook her head slightly as she went on. “The former Queen did what we’ve always done; get that love by changing forms, taking little by little, day by day. But it wasn’t enough, more and more of our hive was dying, and yet; she did nothing!” she clutched her jaws as she then muttered. “I watched my older sister die before me, because she couldn’t get enough love, and I couldn’t save her without myself dying!”
“And yet you killed my mother, knowing the pain of losing a love one!”
“That was before I found out that you three were, blood related.” She answered looking at me. “I thought they just adopted, so that Shade could just use your love as well as your mother’s love to become stronger to stand before me, if I had known…” she shrugged. “Eh, might still have killed her ether way.”
“Bitch…” I muttered as she smiled.
“Say what you want, I did what I thought was right.”

“So, with my rage building, I gather others to join with the fight to topple the Queen, they gave me all the love they could without killing themselves that they collected, and I changed into the glory you see before you!” she closed her eyes as I just watched her for a moment. “I’ll admit, it is a tragic of Shade’s first mate to die, that was not part of my plan, we were friends once, and I wished to spare her to allow her to join me.”
“Why are you telling me all this hrm?” I asked as she looked at me. “To make me think off this is just? That all of this is right because YOU say it is?”
“You are not seeing the big picture; seeing how I didn’t tell you my master plan!” she then brought her arms out wide. “Think of this, a place in this world, where your darling little lover didn’t have to hide her true form. She could be free, free to roam around without the need to being scared that guards would capture and imprison her!” she then smile at me. “Oh, but there is something in it for you as well Lighting, you truly think you are the first?” I blinked in confusion. “No, in old texts, I have found that there were others like you, Halflings they were called. You think all you have is the skill to not be able to be effected by us, for you are part Changeling; how wrong you are.” She stepped from her throne and walked ever so slowly, my hoof went from my sword to the ground as I looked down…I was, really thinking about this too! “I can show you where, show you these texts, study from them so you too can change into what you truly are!” she was closer, her voice louder now as she edged closer and closer. “Never will you have to feel weak; the love of your father and your mate shall help you live. Sure, we will have to have many ponies under our control yes; but they too will love it, they will want it!” she was before me now; I looked up as she looked down. “All I ask is that you lower your sword, join me. I can show you and allow you to change, that way, you shall change into a pony that looks like the King I have taken, we will make everypony think you are our son; crush Black Light, and bring a new age to this land!”

I looked back down, my eyes closed. I…am not the first half Changeling half pony, there…were more? A place where Saki, and maybe even my father could never hide their true selves… I took a long breath and exhaled before speaking. “You know Cocoon…” I spoke softly looking at up her. “I think I may have been wrong about you,” her eyes blinked, and then a wide grin came over her face. “This plan of yours…this vision…yes, I can see it, I can see what you are now!”
“You see!” she answered with a loud laugh as she knelt down before me, her face beaming with a smile. “Yes, why fight what you are? Ponies, they are nothing but food to us yes? That is why you have taking a Changeling, as yours!” she brought her hoof out to me as I looked up, and placed my own hoof on it as she smiled. I smiled back.
“Yes…I was wrong about you; you see…I thought of you as only a heartless bitch,”
“Well, I am sort of one aren’t I?” she laughed as I laughed too as if we were friends.
“Yes…I was wrong…you’re not a heartless bitch…no…” my horn started to glow as I closed my eyes, and reopened them as a narrow of anger. “You’re bat shit crazy!”
“What?!” I then released my magic with so much force she was sent flying back to the throne of which she claimed as her own, smashed through it as I went and drew my blade.

“You think I would turn my back of ponies that wish to be free from the things you have done?! You killed my mother, you allowed so many others to die when they fought for their homes, their love ones!” my horn glowed even more as I used my rage to fill the magic even more. “How am I to believe what you say about me is true? And if it is, so what! I’ll find a way myself!” I took a step forward, dragging the tip of my sword on the ground as sparks came behind me as I watched Cocoon pull herself up, huffing and hissing loudly as her face was full of cuts from my blast. “No Cocoon, this right here, this ends now! I will use every last bit of my skills, my power, to kill you! I will cut open your chest, rip out that heart of yours, and crush it before your very eyes!” I then shot a blast of magic, she flew out of the way, and making my magic hit the wall behind her, leaving a huge gaping hole. “This is your end!” I screamed and started to run toward her at high speed.

Author's Note

Well it's been how long now? a month maybe more since i updated this story? well, here it is, hope you all like!

Letters after Death

Cocoon shot another blast of red magic at me. Bringing my sword up, I batted it away as if it was a ball. The sound of it exploding on the nearby wall was easily heard as dust came between us. This reminded me much of any story when the hero is facing his foe: eyes narrowed at each other, nothing being heard save for their labored breathing. The crackling of her magic filled the room as she took a step forward. I panted, slowly stepping backwards. She was strong —very strong— but only because of the love she was getting from the king. I remember Shining Armor telling me that even Chrysalis was stronger than Celestia herself because of the love he was giving her.

I knew I couldn’t beat her like this, but she didn’t know of the plan yet, how Saki and my father were busy trying to break the spell. Hopefully, they could do it. Looking down at my sword, I noticed very think cracks along the edges when I had no choice but to block with it. I knew it wouldn’t last long under this sort of strain. “You’re a fool, colt!” I heard her yell as she shot another blast at me. I glared and brought up a shield, grunting at the force of her attack as she held it for a few seconds, and released. “You think you can defeat a Changeling Queen on your own?!”

“Only one way to find out,” I muttered softly. She shot another blast, causing me to yell as my shield broke, sending me rolling on the floor. I grunted as I saw I had lost my sword from the attack. Looking around, I found her hoof on top of it before she used her magic to lift it.

“Hrm, to die by your own blade... a poetically ironic way, don’t you think?” I glared slightly as I brought my hoof-blade out, holding it forward, wincing slightly in pain. The fight had been going on for a short while; after shooting her the first time point blank, I had given her a few more attacks with the sword she now held, but her hide was much stronger than that of her subjects’, so it didn’t go too deeply to wound her. “You still wish to fight?” she asked me as I grunted. “You are so headstrong!”

“Maybe,” I answered as I backed away more as she edged closer. “But let me tell you this: I don’t care if you are truly stronger than me; I knew you were before I fought you.” She only raised an eye ridge at what I was saying. “As I said, I don’t care… I will keep attacking you, Cocoon. I will keep pressing forward!”

Again, another stream of magic came to me as I brought my shield up to protect from it. My magic was waning as well— I was growing weaker and weaker. But then… I felt it; her magic, too, was fading… Then that must mean… I felt her attack stop as she seemed very confused. I knew she was tapping into the love of the king, how she did it from so far, I have no idea. “What is happening?” she gasped slightly as I grinned, slowly getting back to my full height. She looked to me and then glared. “You! You’re doing something, aren’t you?!”

“I’m doing nothing Cocoon.” I smiled softly. “Seems Saki and my father just cut you off!”

“What?! No, this can’t be!” she screeched loudly as I looked around. Shit, her subjects were here the whole time?! “Get to the cells!” she ordered. “Kill anypony there but the king!” I watched as they all flew down. I looked behind me— I was right at the door. Cocoon’s magic grabbed me and threw me away from it as I yelped in pain. But, before any of the Changelings could get to the door…

A loud explosion came, bursting the doors inward, the metal doors slamming into much of the crowd that was there. A cloud of smoke covered the now-gaping hole, and as it settled, there he was: the King of Higher Wing.

He stood tall, his eyes losing the red blank-like look he had when I saw him last. Now, a deep blue was easily seen. Beside him on either side was my father and Saki, who was closer to me. She turned and saw me and came running. I stood back up as she helped me. “Stupid fool,” she muttered at me as I smiled.

“But your fool, hun,” I reminded her as she only nodded.

“So,” Cocoon spoke, as her Changeling subjects slowly stood back up; the ones that could, I should say. “You have broken out of my spell?”

“Yes,” I was slightly shocked. The last time I heard the Alicorn speak… he sounded meek in a way, scared, but this time, he sounded bold, strong. “With the help of these two Changelings and the unicorn; they broke me free of your spell.” Looking around, I couldn’t even see Doc anywhere. “And now, without me to feed you, you are over?”

“Over? Over?!” Cocoon laughed and looked to him once more. “Oh, my dear ‘husband’, this is far from over. You forget: you are in no shape to fight. Sure, you may have had enough power for that small boom show, but you are outnumbered!” I glared. She was right; even though the king was no longer under her spell for now, we were still outnumbered, and as much as I would like to keep my word of ripping her heart out… I just couldn’t now. Just when I thought all was lost, I saw something: the window beside me and Saki, I saw… an airship fly by, and not just any airship, either— the one Saki and I came in with! Not ten seconds had gone by after I saw it then the room was rocked by some sort of quake. We all struggled to stay afoot until a cannon ball flew in from above, smashing right before Cocoon. She and the rest of her followers backed away as the ceiling above them broke away. Three loud shots were heard as a shower of ropes flew down, the ends with sharp hooks as they dug into the hard floor.

The crew of the airship I grew to know as we flew slowly slid down as they stood in front of the king and the rest of us who were not close to Cocoon. The last two who came down were the captain and Doctor Love himself. “‘Sup, all!” he cried, turning to look at me. “Colt, Lighting,” he tilted his head. “You look like hell.” I grunted as I glared at him. The captain turned to me.

“You okay foal?”

“W… what are you still doing here?”

“This one, Doctor Love, as he calls himself,” he pointed to the grinning zebra, “came to us a few days back, just before we left, paid for us to stay and wait until he came to us to attack the castle. Filled us in on what was going on as we flew here.” He then turned to Cocoon and gave a smug smile. “So, fighting a Queen, huh? I’m gonna want more payment than this, pal,”

“That is if you live after this?” my friend remarked as Cocoon roared out.

“Enough of this!” she screamed. “You will all die here, then! But you...” she turned to Saki and me. “...will be the first!” I watched as her horn glowed once more of magic. I gaped, ready to move out of the way, but my body wouldn’t move. Saki even tried to help me, but to no end. The magic shot out, looking like a spear of red light. I pushed myself in front of Saki, eyes closed, ready for the pain.

But it never came.

I looked down at Saki, her eyes closed, but opened up to see me looking at her. that’s when I felt something drip onto my back. Slowly turning around, my eyes grew wide; Father had shielded me from the hit, and a bit of the magic spear was poking out of his back as he groaned. The magic disappeared and blood flowed from the wound as he fell on his side. “F…Father!” I yelled at him as I crawled over to look at him. It went through his chest all right— the wound easily seen as I looked over at him. His eyes closed as Saki also came over, Doctor Love and even the king not too far behind. I didn’t care that I could feel the eyes of the other ponies, seeing how I was calling a Changeling ‘Father’ and such. “F…Father!” I gasped softly pressing my hoof to stop the bleeding. He coughed once and opened his eyes.

“Good… you’re safe.”

“You… you damn idiot! Why?!” He gave a soft laugh as he leaned back.

“You are my son,” he answered softly, his voice wheezing slightly. “I… I couldn’t keep you safe when you were but a colt… now, at least now, I could…”

“He is wounded badly,” the king spoke softly as he watched the Changeling. “He may be saved… but he needs to be treated soon. You there, Doctor Love, do you know any basic healing magic?”

“S… Some,” he answered looking up. “Not the best.”

“It’s all we have; I shall help as well with what little power I have left.” He then looked to me as I looked down. “He may not live, but there is still a chance.” I clutched my teeth and stood up, gripping my sword tightly as I shook with rage.

“Do all you can,” I whispered as I turned back to look at Cocoon, a smug look on her face as I made my way over. I heard Saki call out to me, but I did not paid her any heed.

Pushing past the crew of the airship, I started to move faster toward Cocoon. Some of her guards attacked at me, but I used my sword or my own magic to strike them down as if they were nothing, my anger clouding me as she backed away. The others who could fight came with me; they dealt with the other Changelings. She had backed up to the broken throne; behind and above her was a stained glass of sorts. She gave me a smile as she went on to taunt me. “Oh, still got some fight left, even after all this?” she chuckled as I at last snapped. Screaming, I ran towards her and tackled her head-on. She struggled and tried to hit me back, but the tackle forced us both through the glass and we fell outside the castle walls.

Pushing myself away from her, I used my magic to slowly float safety on the ground. She hovered a bit, ready for anything as we were fighting once more. I got hit, yes, but I felt no pain; I shrugged it off, my anger masking my pain as I screamed, hacking and slashing at her like a mad stallion. Our blood stained the ground as she pushed me away, flying down low and straight at me. I waited… and waited, until I ducked and brought my sword in an overhead swing. She screamed in pain as I got one of her wings, blood coming out more and more as she fell, screaming, onto the ground in utter pain; her now-useless wing twitching just like her. I walked up to her, watching her struggle, her eyes wide in shock as I brought the sword up and slashed at her horn. It was harder than I thought, because once I hit it, not only did it break, but so did my sword. It shattered, the hilt still standing as well as a bit of the blade, making it look more like a small dagger now. She wailed; I knew she couldn’t feel pain from the horn coming off, but I knew, if a horn was broken, it would take a year for it to grow back, and even more to refocus that she once wielded.

She looked up to me, her eyes pleading for me to stop. “P... please, mercy!”

“Mercy? MERCY?!” I kicked her as hard as I could, sending her rolling on her side. “Did you give my mother mercy?! All the ponies you allowed to die?! Or even my father? No…” I flipped her onto her back, using what little magic I had left to bind her down by her limbs. She struggled, but could do nothing as I stood over her, my broken sword pointed downward at the ready. “You will not get mercy from me!”

“Lighting! Stop!” I looked up, Saki slowly coming down from where I had thrown myself and Cocoon out from. I was seeing red from all the anger I had boiled in me.

“Saki, stay out of this!” I screamed looking back down, about to bring the blade down.

“Lighting, stop. Just…just stop for one moment!” I only glared at Cocoon as she shook with fear. Yes, fear; she knows what it feels like now. “This is not the way for this.”

“Not the way?!” I screamed. “She killed so many, Saki. She killed my mother, and maybe even my father!” I looked down at her. “She has to die, she has to!”

“If you kill her, it’s an easy way out!” I looked up at her as she spoke, walking closer to me. “Let the king deal with her, lock her up somewhere for the rest of her life! You told me once that you only killed if you had to… this is killing for revenge,”

“So what?” I answered as I kept my eyes one Cocoon. “She… she has to die!” I shook, trying to keep my emotions from spilling over. “She… she has to…” I felt Saki’s hoof on my side. I looked over, closing my eyes for a moment before glaring back at Cocoon. I shoved Saki away quickly, raising my sword over my head again and screamed. Saki screamed, Cocoon screamed as I brought the blade down hard.

…

…

…

I released the hilt; it was sticking out from the ground, right next to Cocoon’s face. The Changeling Queen gasped loudly, so closely had I missed her that a thin line was visible of where my blade did hit her cheek. I kept my hold of the magic, and walked away from her unmovable body as Saki let me be. I walked not two steps before falling over, the high of the fight leaving me, my body aching, my mind numbed, as I fell to the spell of sleep.

When I awoke, I was in a room; beds were lined up beside me and on the other side of the room. They were mostly empty, because there were some blankets covering them, knowing that somepony was using said bed. I sighed softly. I looked around slowly to see Saki, in her true form, sitting in a bed next to me, watching me. “Saki?” I asked in confusion. “Why are you in your true form? What if somepony sees you?!” I whispered harshly as she smiled and hopped over to my bed.

“Good morning to you as well,” she answered me as she gave me a soft kiss on the nose. “And don’t worry, it’s fine.”

“Fine? What do you mean?” I grunted slightly, looking down to see that my side was wrapped up.

“You’ve been sleeping for a day and a half,” she told me. “It took me and Doctor Love a while to explain to the king what had truly happened. Well, Doc did most of the talking. I only said about how you and I were lovers. That air pony captain was listening, too, seeing how he is also our ride home.” I frowned slightly. Oh, how that was going to be weird. “After the king showed his self, and made his guards stop fighting, and Doctor Love telling the others the same thing, well… it got bad really fast. The king tried to explain that he was under the control of Cocoon, but many of the Black Light were having none of it, saying it was still his fault. He agreed, and even now, he is trying to earn the trust of his subjects back.”

“Gonna take a while for that,” I answered as I sat up.

“Yes, he even spoke to your father…”

“Wait, he’s alive?!” I jolted up and gasped in utter pain as I fell back down.

“Yes. Lighting you need to rest,” she hissed at me, before sighing. “Yes, he’s alive. He was lucky; somehow, the attack didn’t hit anything that he truly needed, and he was healed once the fighting stopped.”

I fell back onto the bed. So he was alive… at least I didn’t lose all of my family. “As I said, the king was speaking to him, thanking him for helping break the spell over him, and also, wanted to know why a Changeling such as him, and also me, would want to help. I didn’t hear everything; pretty much the story of what Cocoon said about what his reasons were, other than that. The king ordered that he would be guarded at all times so that none may harm him, and nurses look over him until he was stable again.” I looked up at her and nodded, rolling myself to my feet as I hopped down off the bed with a grunt. “What are you doing?”

“I have to see him.”

“Like that?”

“Sure, it hurts to walk,” I answered flashing a tiny grin, “but hey, walk it off.”

“Silly pony,” she answered as she hopped off to walk with me.

“You’re the silly pony.” I poked her with a hoof as she smiled.

“So true.”

We got some eyes as we walked down the hallways, mostly the guards who stood at the ready, looking mostly like the guards at Canterlot— eyes locked in a bored like sate in a way, but a few would follow us with their eyes. We stopped at a door with three guards on either side. The one nearest the door had their spears crossed over each other, but when we stopped before them, they removed the spears. Saki and I slowly made our way in, but then Saki stopped. “I’ll… wait out here,” she told me as I looked to her. “I think you and your father need some time alone.” I sighed and nodded my head, thanking her as I turned and walked back in, the door closing behind me.

Walking in, I noticed that the room was rather small; big enough that I could walk freely, yes, but still small all the same. A single bed, wide enough for two to sleep in sat in the back, a lump from whoever was resting there— my father. Beside the bed, a nurse pony was looking over him, tending to his body. She heard me walk in as she turned to me. “I’m sorry,” she whispered raising a hoof to me. “No pony is allowed in but…”

“I’m his son,” I answered as she blinked at me for a second. I was surprised when she nodded.

“You must be Bright Star, then?” she asked me as I simply nodded. “Very well, you may stay. I have to get some more things for him.”

“How… is he?”

“Better than what we thought,” she answered as I walked over to my father’s side. “The magic attack caused some damage to his body, killed a nerve in his right arm fully. He can still use it, but he feels nothing from it now.”

“That’s possible?”

“You are his son,” she pointed out as I chuckled, knowing what she meant. “But at any rate, he is fine and will recover in a few days.”

“Thank you, nurse.” I gave her a small bow. She smiled and soon left, the echo of the door closing was heard as I went and pulled up a chair and sat beside the bed. I must have dozed off for a second, because when I awoke, I heard a soft chuckle.

“So the roles have turned, hrm?”

I turned and looked to my father, who had a soft smile on his face; he removed his blanket a bit for me to see a white cloth wrapped around his body. “I was watching you sleep to recover from your battle, and now, you are doing the same to me.”

“Father…” I smiled softly and bowed my head slightly. “I’m so glad you’re alright.” We said nothing for a while before he then spoke, his head turned the other way as he gave a cough before speaking.

“Bright Star,” he spoke as I listened closely. “About… what I did to your mother…”

“Father, don’t,” I answered him as he turned to look at me. “You were filled with anger, you wanted to destroy Cocoon, I know… trust me, I almost did. You were blinded by that anger to make you do whatever you thought would bring her down.”

“Are you saying you forgive me for what I did?”

“I didn’t say that,” I answered. “Well… truthfully, I was not even born before then; I don’t think it’s up to me to judge you for what you did in the past, but,” I then closed my eyes, “I want to hear it from you— your own words, nothing held back.” I gave him a stern stare. “I at least have that right to know.” He only gave me a short nod at this, wiggling back a bit so he could sit up a bit as he closed his eyes. Sighing loudly, he began his story.

“After Cocoon killed my first lover, and then the queen, I was enraged. Yes, it is true what she said about the queen: she would not do any sort of thing like invading like Cocoon had planned. That was because she cared too deeply of losing a life in a bitter battle. She tried her best to gain love and such, but it was never enough to feed the whole hive. The day both my lover and queen were killed, I left the Hive. With so much rage, so much sorrow, I started to think of ways to topple Cocoon. The easiest way was for a pony or more to fall for me, gain their love, and become stronger and stronger. There were many choices. I even considered going with a stallion at one point…” I made a snickering laugh as he gave me a glare. “Hey, love is love to us, son. I’m sure Saki had even done some on the other team, so to speak.”

“Yeah,” I answered, shrugging. “But to a straight guy, that’s hot!” He swatted my arm slightly as I chuckled, waving a hoof for him to keep going.

“Your mother… she was something else. She cared for others as if they were of her own blood. Her love was much stronger, so that’s the reason I picked her. At first, I was going to use your mother to get others that trusted her under my spell, but having more than one pony under control at the same time is hard. Trust me on this.

“Once she was alone, I cast my spells on her, making her love me, and her love… the best I had ever tasted! All the love she had of the other ponies, and her own to me, fake as it was, it… it’s like feeling of drunkenness.” He made a soft chuckling noise as he then said. “Think of the time when you tried having a drinking contest with Doctor Love and you fell over unable to move or speak right.” I gave my own soft laugh, before something clicked.

“Wait… how’d you know that? Did Doc tell you or something?” he smiled and shook his head.

“I was the earth pony who helped you to your room,” I gave him a slow blink as he looked to me. “I told you… I was here, watching over you, didn’t I?”

“Yeah… guess you were, huh?” He gave me a sharp nod before leaning back to close his eyes, going back to his story.

“As I said, I was just going to use her and be done with it, but… the more I spent with her, pretending so others would think we were really in love, I stopped pretending, for the feeling grew real as time passed. I learned more about her, of her own past; she, too, had lost her husband years before coming here. She was, in fact ,born and lived in Canterlot, you know,”

“Really?” I asked as he nodded.

“Yes, told me after her husband died of heart failure, she just couldn’t stand being in the same house, the same street… same city. It reminded her too much of him. So she moved here once she gained a job. She was somewhat like a care taker, or is that what a nurse is?”

“I think they’re the same thing, father,” I answered him.

“Maybe; either way, she left and came here, and told me I was the first she had dated since his death.”

“Did… you ever tell her of your own old lover’s death?” he nodded his head as he opened his eyes once more to look at me.

“I left out the part where we were Changelings, of course… but she… Nora made the pain shrink; she made me want to love, not hate.” He frowned slightly. It was only my guess, but I think he was upset because he knew it was not her true love he was getting, just a fake one. He then pulled a puzzled, strange look as he looked to me. “But… something weird happened one day.”

“How so?” I tilted my head from my question as he sat up again.

“As you know, we can feel the love of the one we have under our spells, feel any love, in fact, when it truly pointed towards us.”

“Yes,” I answered. “Saki would make jokes at times, saying if I was starting to not love her, she’d know.”

“Yes,” he nodded from that. “Well, one day… I felt her love for me... increase.” I thought about it for a moment and could really only come to one answer for that.

“Maybe it was because she was having a foal with you?” I asked with my head tilted the other way. “I mean… that has to be…”

“This was a year before we even thought about having a child.” We were both still with our words for that. Why would she love him more than… unless…

“Father,” I offered my answer as he hummed, telling me he was listening. “What if… what if she knew that you were a Changeling, or maybe… your spell wore off after a while?”

“My spell wouldn’t have worn off… I always had it on her… I think…”

“You think?” I asked him as he looked at me, seeming embarrassed by something.

“I’m bad at doing many things at once. You know that— keeping my unicorn form up while also having her under my spell… but… I guess it’s possible…?”

After that, me and my father spoke of other things, old times long past, and where I went after leaving with my three younger ‘siblings’. He asked me if one day he would be allowed to see the mare that cared for me, and I nodded, telling him where to find her. No doubt Saki and I would be gone by the time he was fully healed. Soon after, he started to feel rather light headed and needed to rest. I bade him a good rest as I turned to leave. “Son,” he spoke as I turned back. “Listen… as I told you, I was at first going to use her, and even you… but know this: your mother changed me, Bright Star, and… I know it’s my fault she’s gone; that is my only regret. But you, you are not. I am glad and honored for you to call me father, and I to call you son; always remember that.” I gave him a small smile as I nodded; he smiled back and slowly lay back on the bed as I left the room. After I left, I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. It was as if… a weight was lifted off my chest, I don’t know why at all, either.

“Bright Star?” I turned my head and flinched back as the king himself was standing there. His hair was pushed back, much neater then when I last saw him. His coat was clean and he wore what seemed to be a robe that covered his body, save for his chest. The robe was sky blue, with gold trimmings along the side, and an alicorn rearing on its hind legs on both sides (Of what, I could only think of, seeing how I was seeing only one side). His shoes were the same blue as his robe, as well as the crown on top of his head. Not the same blue as Luna’s crown, mind you. The guards bowed before him, as I did as well. Sure, I was not considered his subject any longer, but I still showed respect for him, knowing now he was not what I thought to be. “Please, you do not have to bow before me. Come, I wish to speak to you as we walk.”

“As you wish, your maj…”

“Vloor is fine,” he answered as I looked to him. “After what you did for me and this kingdom, I believe we are more than welcome to not use such honorifics with each other.”

“Uh…” I was at a loss for words for a split second. “Sure, but I should really find Saki and…”

“The one who calls himself…” he coughed slightly. “And I quote, ‘the sexiest pony of all the land,’ is with her.”

“Ugh… Doc… Really?” I sighed causing a small laugh from the king of Higher Wing. He then brought a hoof to his side as I followed after him.

“Let me tell you now, I am forever deeply in your dept for what you have done for me and this kingdom,” he spoke, looking ahead, looking to me from the side of his eye. “You and your friends and family have done both a great service.”

“Not to be rude, Vloor,” I replied, “but we didn’t even know you were truly alive. For one, I thought a Changeling was just in your form, or Cocoon herself. You were… a lucky I break, I guess,”

“All the same,” he didn’t even seem fazed by what I said. “I thank you. The Black Light groups are following the one you called ‘Doc’, saying that Sir is in need of great care. It is strange how they follow him like he is second in command.”

“He rather is,” I answered. “True, he can act… You know, I think for your safety of mind, you don’t find that out. But either way,” I went on, “when he has to, Doc can take charge.” He hummed his answer from that as we walked on. “Is… that all you wanted to speak of?”

“No,” he answered. “I have also contacted the princesses of Equestria, and have told them of your success. I asked them if they would mind for you to stay, and they answered with as long as you like. This is your home, Bright Star, and you do need time to recover from such a battle with the Changeling Queen.”

“Speaking of which,” I spoke after I made sure he was done talking. “What will happen to her?”

“She shall stay imprisoned for many years. Right now, this is all I can do at the moment. If we just… remove her now, she will not have suffered her fate of which she has brought onto herself.”

“Yes…” I answered. “But what I mean is that, I understand it will be a long time before she can really wield magic,”

“Ah, that.” He nodded at this as we stopped by a window. Looking out, I noticed a sight. Guards from the kingdom were helping out some of the Black Light members who were wounded, and vice versa, but I could easily see, even from here, that they were still wary of each other. “We are going to drug her food and water and such, so when she is knocked out, we can easily cut the horn off if it grows.”

He then turned to me before asking. “Young unicorn, I know the princesses know nothing of your origin, or of your lover. Just know if you ever do decide to come back here to live, she will not have to hide. I shall explain, if you ever make this choice, to the subjects of my kingdom that she means no harm.”

“You didn’t tell Princess Celestia or Princess Luna?” I asked in slight shock.

“Nay, I did not,” he answered.

“Thank you,” I answered him back with a small bow. “But… what did you say?”

“I said that the pony they had sent had freed me of the spell of which the Changeling Queen on their land had over me, with the help of three others, working with Black Light. This, I did not lie, seeing how, in a way, Shade, Doctor Love, and even you and Saki do work with them.”

“Found a loop hole for that, huh?” He gave a soft chuckle and nodded. “Well, thank you,”

“Again, the least I could do.”

Afterward, he was called off; there was so much to do, and so little time to do it. It would take years, many years for the scars to be covered, but they would still be visible. I wanted to go see how Saki was doing. I mean, she was with Doctor Love… but before that, I had to go somewhere.

It took me less time than before. Last time, I was watching over my shoulders in case Changelings or the guards would see me. The Changelings were nowhere to be seen; many escaped into the large forest and were miles away, and the guards, I knew I didn’t really have to worry about them anyway. Before long, I stood in front of the still-standing home I was brought up in as a small colt. I was greatly surprised still how it was still standing, but I was glad. Walking in once more, I froze as I saw the blood from where I was slashed in the face. It was dried, but it still sent a shiver up my back. Going upward slowly so that the floor wouldn’t break, I looked in each room that the house held. Going to my room, I stopped and stared at the burnt things that used to be mine in the small room. I could make out some things, such as a plushy in one area of the room. I believe it was an alicorn, but the wings were ripped off now. Half of the face was burnt right off. The bed was thrown up on the wall for some reason. As I walked in, I stepped on something hard and it cracked under my weight. Looking down, I noticed it was the same picture from downstairs, which wasn’t weird; I had my own. The edges were black from the fire, but I could still easily see my mother and father and me. Picking up the picture, I smiled and tucked it into the bag I had brought along with me. Looking around slowly once more, I found that there was nothing else that was worth saving and sighed. I could almost picture what it looked like all those years ago. Blue walls, a floor messy with toys and a few books… Ah, I could almost hear mother calling me down for lunch. I smiled and shook my head slightly as I remembered. Sure, she was gone, but at least… at least I could remember her.

Going to my parents’ room, nearly everything was destroyed, and not only from the fire. I had a feeling that ether it was the Changelings trying to find something to use on my father, or looters looking for anything. Whatever the case, I made my way in to look around. Many nights, I stayed here when I had nightmares and such. Mother’s soothing voice, and father making sure there were no monsters under the bed. I was just about to leave when something shiny caught my eye. Looking toward the closet, I noticed something in the floor: a loose board. Moving it aside, I found a rather shiny metal box. Sure, it was dusty and such, but with a quick blow, it easily came off. What was this doing here? It wasn’t locked, so I opened it to find papers, written ones to… Wait, this was my mother’s writing… maybe I shouldn’t read this, but at the same time… Looking around, I placed the papers along the bed as I sat on it. Luckily, it only groaned slightly as I picked up the first paper. It looked like they were diaries of sorts.

“I have fallen in love with a unicorn. I know, it seems so strange when I write these words, and yet… they are true. I am in love. I have yet to know love since my late husband passed. I had forgotten the warm feeling it brought to my heart, to know I am loved, to be wanted. It was like something out of an old story: we locked eyes, my heart skipped a beat as he came closer… and closer… He was taking to me, nopony else— me. There must’ve been five other mares in the room, and yet, he came to me! He is so caring, too, listening to what I have to say, and I feel as though I am transfixed on his every word. But it also feels wrong. I loved my husband, and I still believe I have some feelings for him, even after he’s gone. When I am with Shade, the love I feel, the wanting… it feels stronger! Why… what is it about him that makes it so much better?”

I knew my mother wrote; I mean, many stories to read to me to sleep were her own. This one was only half a page, so I placed it down. There were no dates and such on them, and so I couldn’t tell how long the gaps were. Going to the next one, I placed the old on in the box and started reading again.

“I know there is something very wrong. Many days, I am left wondering, ‘What did I truly see in Shade that made me fall for him so quickly like that?’ I mean, he is a nice pony; he helps out around the center a lot of the time, and yes, he is good looking, but I am not one of those mares who pick a lover because of his good looks. Hrm… is this a sigh, maybe? Maybe something deep within me is trying so very hard to tell me something and it’s messing around with me. I don’t know… these conflicts within myself are getting too weird for me to handle. I mean, one day I’m head over hooves in love with him, cuddling with him, kissing him, but other days I’m like… Why?”

This must be what my father was talking about. At times, he couldn’t keep his form up and keep her under his spell, which is really weird for a Changeling, I would think. Either way, I placed that back into the box and then went to the next. This one was a bit longer.

“By the king’s mane… he’s a Changeling! Shade is a Changeling. This explains everything! The way I felt for him… it explains everything! But for some reason… I don’t care. We have been dating for many months now— nearly a year, in fact. Within those first few weeks, I guess I was truly under his spell or something like that, but after that, I slowly became aware like before I met him. Did I somehow gain a skill not to be affected to his Changeling powers and such? But as I said… I didn’t care. I’m guessing now that I am no longer under his control, I have found the deeper part of Shade. He is caring, and he will do whatever it takes to make me happy. He reminds me of him, but not at the same time. I wish I could confront him and tell him I know his secret, but how will he react to this? How would he take it if I simply could find out? What about the guards? Changelings are killed on the spot most of the time, and… I don’t want that for Shade. I don’t want him to die and be alone again! So… just like he is not telling me of his secret, it seems I, too, must keep my own. And even as I write this, I know I will have to hide these writings. There is an old floor board here in this room that is always covered by a rug; maybe under there?”

She… she did know; she knew, and, as it is written, didn’t care. Wow. That reminded me of when I was starting to feel feelings for Saki… hm, two more to go…

“It is a colt! The foal I am carrying is a colt! As I write this, I am also looking over the older notes I have had over the last year. My last one was when I spoke of how I found out Shade was a Changeling. I still want to tell him I know. I plan to tell him one day, but not any time soon. But maybe I should give a small recap of what has transpired since the last note I wrote about this. We married; he has become my husband now, and I couldn’t be happier. Our wedding night was…so magical. And what we did that night, well… the reward is this round belly I am now carrying. A colt… a foal colt… but there is something about this that is bothering me. What if… what if the foal comes out as a Changeling? What then?! I mean, we are going to need a nurse to help with the birth… and it would be strange to tell her, ‘by the way, my husband a Changeling.’ Yes… very strange indeed.”

I had to give a laugh. Oh mother… I guess I know where I got my way of over thinking too much from. There was one more part in this one; it looked like she wrote a tiny note after I was born.

“We named him Bright Star. The reason… It may be silly, but at home, on a clear, star-filled night, there was one star, to us, that seemed to shine the brightest. It was also under that star that Shade asked me to be his wife. I had thought of the name, and thought he would dismiss it for something else, but he liked it. He loved it, in fact… our son, Bright Star.”

So… that’s how I got my name, huh? I never noticed this ‘bright star’ as she wrote when I was younger, but maybe because I wasn’t looking right where they were looking. I would have to ask Father before leaving. Placing that one away, I went to the last one, and froze. It was… to me? It was folded up, this one seeming the longest. So, unfolding it, I began to read.

“To my loving son, Bright Star: Something is happening… I just know it.

“Please, whatever you do, when you grow older, no matter what it is, no matter what happens, please do not blame your father for any of it. Even I, at this moment, do not know what it is. If you are reading this, then you have no doubt read the rest of my three writings I did. Then you know you are no normal pony. I hoped you did, in fact, read the others first, so that you may know first that I loved your father; I still do, even if he is a Changeling. I have always told you this: it matters not what is outside, but inside, where your heart is, that counts. This is true, I know it, and you are proof of this!

“Now back to the topic at hoof: your father keeps tossing and turning in his sleep, muttering about somepony named Cocoon, saying that she will not harm us. Is this his past coming back? Is this Cocoon a drug dealer of some sort? Whoever she is, Shade is so worried, and it’s making him sick enough to throw up. He told me that he would explain it to me, but we have to leave first, have to leave Higher Wing to go somewhere else. I agreed, of course, but still, it is as though he knows this will not be enough. I am writing this as I watch you sleep, my sweetheart. You are so peaceful, so calm, hugging your little plush Alicorn to your chest and sucking on the horn. It is… just too cute for words! I worry that your father’s past will affect your future. I pray it does not, but there is still that looming feeling of dread.

“If, for some reason… if ether your father or myself are killed for whatever reason, know this: we love you, Bright Star. You are our life, you are our heart, and our world. You… you mean everything to us.” I looked at the paper, noticing that there were darker spots on the pages. Tears…she was crying! “I…if it comes to it, Bright Star, if what I fear is true and whatever your father did in the past is making this Cocoon come after us, I will die to protect you. Do you understand? If you are young and reading this, you may not understand, but if you have grown into a fine stallion, then I hope you truly understand why I would do such a thing.

“I hope that this is just my mind going into overdrive on all of this, and I’m making a big deal out of nothing, but still… If what I fear is true, then I have to keep writing.

“I pray that neither of us is lost, that we may both watch you grow up, get your school all done, get a job being a guard like you always wanted, and find a mare, or another stallion; we will love you no matter what you choose. Watch you get married and all these other things that make us who we are. It makes my heart swell just to think of these things. As I watch you sleep more, rolling over and muttering out for your mama, I… you made my life worth living, Bright Star, and as I said, I will gladly end it to make sure your life keeps going.

“Forever in your Heart.”

I was choking back tears as I slowly brought the paper down on the bed, my head low as my body shook with each shaking breath. She was right… I would understand now. I would understand why she would give away her life for me, but it doesn’t make it easier. Placing the page into the box and moving it away, I cried out in sorrow and started to punch the bed. It wasn’t fair, it wasn’t fair! If Cocoon hadn’t come here, if she hadn’t done the things she’d done... I lay on the bed, my muzzle pushed into the old, musky-smelling blankets as I just cried… and cried. After a while, I pulled myself together, drying my tears as I shook my face and slapped myself lightly. Looking outside, I noticed that it was dark. How long was I truly gone for? Either way, I took the box and closed it shut, and slowly tucked it into the bag. As I made my way outside, I stopped to look at the house again, remembering everything that happened. I was about to leave when I noticed something above. High in the sky, the moon, the stars, they were all out, but one thing caught my eye: one lone star seemed to shine the brightest of them all. I smiled, seeing the star she named me after. “I wonder, mother,” I spoke aloud, looking up at that star. “Is there truly life after death? And if so, I wonder... Are you on that star right now, looking down at me?” I may have been just seeing things, but the star... I swear it twinkled or glowed a bit brighter. I may have been losing my mind, but I smiled all the brighter. “You were right. You will always be in my heart.” I placed a hoof over my chest where my heart was. “And if there really is an afterlife up there, then when my time comes, I’ll be looking for you; count on it.” Slinging the pack over my back to make it feel better on my shoulder, I turned and made my way back toward the castle, somehow a bit happier then I’ve been since I got here.

Author's Note

Well two chapters in under a week, well truth be told i had these two on hold for a bit heh, sorry just never got around to posting till now, enjoy the newest chapter, and no doubt one of my longest without smut!

Also, i would like to thank Jphyper for this edit, thank you very much

Non Blood Family

Just as I promised Saki, we stayed here in Higher Wing for a while, while my father slowly healed from his wound. When I returned back to the castle, I found him sleeping, so decided better not wake him to show him the letters. Saki was the first beside me to see them, many times she would turn to look at me, and when she read over the last one; I could see even she held back tears. When I did at last show my father the next morning…he…he was at a lost for words, he didn’t know what to say for a while, but when he did, he sounded much better. “She knew…she knew for the longest time, and didn’t care…”

“It seems you two were truly meant for each other huh?” I spoke as he looked to me. “You didn’t tell her of your true self because you didn’t want to lose her, she did the same thing, because she didn’t want to lose you; life woks in cruel ways, doesn’t it?”

“That it does…” he answered softly. “At…at least now I can rest, knowing she truly loved me, and not by some spell that I had casted over her; thank you son.”

As the days slowly passed the kingdom was slowly starting to heal. Those who sided with the Black Light, slowly returned to what they use to call home, many placed would need to be repaired, many more would need homes; such as the young foals who lost their families. Nearly all of the Black Light blamed Vloor for what happened, saying he was weak minded to allow himself to be controlled, and would not bow to him. Some though, were not like this, and saw that he was deeply sorry for what happened, and he would do all he could to do what had to be done. Doctor Love acted as the voice of the Black Light that did not wish to be ruled under the King. They wanted their own section of the city of which they had taken over during the civil war. Vloor was surprising understandable of this, and granted this. His only requests were that they would still at least follow the laws of the world as before, and not be crazy; this they agreed. His other was that, they would allow accesses when they needed things brought in, seeing how the port was large to hold many ships and such; again, they agreed, as long as they were told of the shipment of items or ponies ahead of time. Seeing how most of the Black Light members that wanted this, grew up knowing only how to defend themselves and other such deeds. So how, Higher Wing had now lost nearly 30 percent of what it was, this was near the port.

Soon a week had past, and father was slowly able to stand on his own hooves and walk, I was there to help him, making sure he would not harm himself even more. Making sure he could walk on his own; we both made our way to our old home, him in his unicorn form. Going to the back, we both laid on the ground, just looking at my mother’s makeshift grave for the longest time before he spoke. “So, you shall be leaving tomorrow?”

“Yes,” I answered. “I promised Saki I would take her to meet the mare who cared for me after I left here. Before knowing you were alive, they were the closest thing to a family I had.” He nodded as he turned back to the grave before I asked. “And what of you? What will you do?”

“I’m going to ask King Vloor if he can help me rebuild this place,” he answered. “I…I still want to live here you know, even after all that’s happened; I…I want to stay here. For one reason mostly…she’s here,” again he looked to me, I could see the sadness in his eyes as at last he knew that she truly loved him, and knew what he was.

“You don’t have to explain to me why,” I told him. “And beside…it will be good, to see this place rebuilt you know?” I turned back to look over my mother’s grave for a little while longer before I then spoke. “I do have a question though,” I said turning back as me and my father locked eyes. “How…how is this place still even standing?!” my father gave a small smile and a chuckle before answering.

“When ever I had the time, I would come here and fix the frame work of this place, making sure it would still stand when it would really start to get fixed. I couldn’t do a lot, the only think I could do was making sure the walls and floor would fall apart.”

“What would explain it then,” I answered as my father nodded. “Do you think I did the right thing by keeping Cocoon alive, to make her pay for her crimes?”

“In the end she will face the death claim Bright Star,” the Changeling told me as he waved his hoof before himself. “Yes, she will have to be guarded all the time, but, I believe she will not escape.”

“You didn’t answer my question.”

“Truthfully…I would’ve killed her myself,” he spoke closing his eyes. “She is going to die anyway, quicken the timeline from now to then.” I only nodded at this, but in a way, maybe Saki was right, maybe it would be better for her to pay for her crimes and such. But still, there was still that feeling in the back of my mind; that this was a bad, bad idea.

The next day came rather quickly, me waking up in the room that Vloor led me and Saki; the small Changeling snuggled close to my chest. She was curled up, her tail near her face; at times her wings would flutter, causing me to smile slightly. I knew it was still rather early in the morning, seeing how the sun was not even over the ocean yet, giving the room a deep orange glow as it slowly rose. So we didn’t need to be up just yet, but at the same time, I couldn’t fall back asleep anyway. Slowly getting out the bed, her muttering something about pancakes and such, I kissed her brow softly, and my way out of the room slowly. Out in the back of the castle, what I thought was the training area, well, it was; had turned into a mini port for the Captain’s airship, or newer one I should say. As a payment from Vloor, he allowed the Air Captain to take on is his small, but still much larger then his old ship, war ship. It seems his crews were busy work on slapping along the paint and also their logo, which was so weird to me; I couldn’t even tell you what it was. “Well if it isn’t the Changeling lover!” the Captain found me, he had a cheeky smile. I had met him a few days back after the fight with Cocoon, it seem he didn’t care ether that me and Saki were lovers. I mean, he told me himself that he had a few times with his crew, and not with the only mare ether. I believe he said that if anypony tried to get her, they would lose their manhood faster then you could say ‘no, not my ball!’ “Had any kinky sex last night?” I rolled my eyes and shook my head slightly as I stood beside him, watching his crew work. “I’m just playing colt, anyway, we should be done by lunch.”

“Alright,” I answered him. “What happened to your other ship?”

“Oh we’re keeping that,” he answered. “I made that mare, you know the one, Captain of that one, but she is still my second in command when I’m around. We could use more recruits, and well…some of your Black Light friends even joined us!”

“Leave a battle, and go to another…”

“Hey now, we don’t always fight,” he answered looking to me. “Sure, we are known for getting rid of high on the list ponies and such. But we mostly get recon missions of the sort. And besides, this will go much faster, me and the rest of the crew not training them in fighting or following orders. All we have to teach them; is how to fly around on these things!” I nodded at this, it seemed not only was he getting paid for getting me and Saki here, but he also got a little extra from Doc, the King, and a bit of some new workers. “So, later we head off for Canterlot?”

“No,” I answered him. “I wrote a letter to the princesses, asking for a few days with my other family. Remember when I told you before we crossed the sea, that there was a little village, much like Ponyville, far off to the west coast?”

“Ah, so you and Cloud- I mean, Saki?” I nodded my head when he got the name right. “Will be going there?”

“Eeyup,”

“Do I still get paid when I get to Canterlot with my crew?”

“Eeyup,”

“Can you stop talking like that now?”

“Nope,” I answered him with a large grin as he grunted and trotted away.

It was almost time to leave, having taken a quick lunch with my father, Saki, Doctor Love, and I; the four of us made our way through the castle toward the Air Ship. Saki and I had our packs ready, along my back was a wrapped clothed, the hilt and what was left of the now useless blade in side it. I knew I could never use it, but where we were going, I decided to at least return it to its old owner; my sword master. Halfway there, Saki nudged me, making me look down at her. “I’ve been meaning to ask,” she whispered pointing to the ‘Doctor of Love’ with a hoof. “Is…Doctor Love his real name?” I then held back laughter as I shook my head.

“No, he changed his name at one point,” I answered her whispering. “I knew him as Doctor Love, but I found out his real name one day…he hates with when ponies say his real name; get’s him on edge.”

“What is it?” she asked as I smiled. “Tell me!”

“Okay…but watch him okay?” she nodded as I smiled her eyes to him as well as my own as I lean in close to whisper. “Lovey, Dovey,”

Doctor Love stopped dead in his tracks, his neck cracked as he turned it in a one eighty spin, his brown eyes frowning at me before he turned fully, up to my muzzle before saying lowly, almost in a evil way. “You dare say that name at all; I will rip out your gut, wrap it around your throat and hang you from the roof’s pillars!” his eyes were dilated, his head shaking with rage. Not sure why he gets like this, I mean, even his tail and mane seemed to be messy, like out of place and such.

“What ever you say buddy,” I smiled petting his head as he glared. “But remember this, you say that name I don’t like, or tease me in anyway; I’mma call you that.”

“You wouldn’t?”

“For ALL to hear,”

“You WOULDN’T!”

“Try me Stripes.” His eyes twitched for a second before huffing and turning to walk away again. I knew he was mad, but by the time we would get on the ship to leave, he would’ve forgotten all about this, trust me, he has a very short thought line for this sort of thing. All the while, Saki was snickering beside me as I turned and gave her a wink before she whispered.

“Why didn’t you do that the first time?” she asked as I rolled my eyes.

“Forgotten about it completely until just now.”

Soon, we were there, the air ship was getting prepped. I noticed that this was the newer one that King Vloor gave to the ponies that helped us get here. I saw the older and smaller one a bit off to the left. The mare of which was the only mare of the whole crew was getting herself ready along with her new crew herself to have ordered around. Most of them were from Black Light, which I knew from past missions when I lived here. I didn’t know their names, back then, names didn’t mean anything when we were going to die (or so we thought) anyway. The mare waved her hoof sharply at me, as I nodded and did the same as she rounded her new underlings into the air ship. “Well…seems this is it,” my father turned back to look at me, I sighed and softly nodded my head.

“Yeah, guess this is huh?”

“You’re going to write, right?”

“When I can father,” I answered as he smiled and nodded, walking over to me and wrapping his neck around me in a hug as I closed my eyes and brought an arm over his neck.

“I always wish this life was not thrown onto you like this son,” he whispered softly in my ears. “I…I always wondered what life would’ve been like if Cocoon never came here. What type of stallion you would be now, you know?”

“I know,” I smiled and nodded. “I wonder about that myself, but…well, we can’t change our past father, only look forward to the time we have right now. I know this may sound cold…but we can’t live in the past anymore.” I pushed my hoof through my mane to make it back sweep as I watched him nod slightly.

“Yes…Nora would hate to see her stallions upset like this.”

“She’d sooner hoof the back of our heads huh?” we both shared a soft chuckle before I notice that my father had something beside him. A bag, who didn’t I see that before? He noticed me watching it as he undid the top, using his magic to pull what was inside. Inside was the same photo that was partly burnt, but it seemed brand new in a way, and by a way I mean looked brand new! The framing was a simple black, leaving the background to easily pop out.

“I thought you might want this at least,” he answered as I took the frame with a hoof.

“I do…thank you,” he smiled and nodded as he stepped out of the way to let Doctor Love walk up.

“Well…this was fun!” he answered with his trademark smile, told you he would’ve forgotten it by now. “And even though I don’t have a gift, I like to say, well, at least it was good to know you still care for us enough to come back to help us huh?”

“This is my home Doc,” I answered as he nodded all the same.

“Yeah, yeah, but you know…” he gave a large grin and leaned close to me and Saki. “We could still do a quickie threesome…”

“NO!” he both yelled as we pushed him back with our front hooves.

“Oh come onnnnnnn!” he whiled and walked off, pretending to sulk as he did.

“You were going to say it?” Saki asked me as I sighed.

“You know…seeing how we’re leaving I’ll let it slide; I rather not have a horny unicorn try and butt rape me.” She chuckled, and as the captain…and now that I think of it, I never did found out his name did I? Oh well, I’ll just call him Captain. The Captain walked on past, nodding his head as I did as well, and just before we could walk on, me and Saki; a voice stopped us.

“Just a moment,”

We both stopped to turn to see Vloor walk out with guards in tow, the guards outside saluted as he came out. Me and Saki turned to each other and climbed back down the ramp and stood before him. He turned to a guard who was holding a box on his back, which then came up, placing the box down and retreating. “I know the two of you must be off, but, I wish to do something that would be cause for such things that now I think of it, would be a waste of time.” He opened the box, and inside were two emblems of sorts. They were red, much like that of the armor color that the guards wore, and the same symbol of which was on their plate as well. Vloor then pulled out a sword, and then I noticed, there were in fact four of them there. “Shade the Changeling, Doctor Love, Saki the Changeling, and Lighting Knight, please, may you line up before me?” we all did as he asked, I was on the far left with Saki beside me, father on the far right with Doc beside him. Vloor brought one of the red emblems up, and placed it on the chest of my father, it was one of those magical ones that would stay on anything, and would not come off unless a hoof touched it, weird, but cool. “Please kneel,” he did as he was asked as Vloor then brought up the sword. And slowly brought it on the shoulders of my father; he…was knighting him, knighting us?! “From this day froth,” the king spoke loudly. “Let it be known, that in this land, you shall be known as Sir Shade; for your bravery of fighting off the Changeling Queen, and rescuing myself from her hold.” Vloor did this to Doctor Love, Saki, and then to me, knighting each of us and giving us the emblem. And after the last of our goodbyes were said; me and Saki went onto the ship, and watched as we flew off back over the ocean.

“Feels…weird,” Saki spoke after taking off the emblem to look at it.

“What does?”

“Being knighted, I mean…” she then looked to me as she tilted her head. “A Knighted Changeling, from an Alicorn?”

“Just proves that not all changelings are evil or bad like Cocoon.”

“Or my mother.”

“Hey, remember,” I pointed out. “She didn’t kill anypony.”

“True.” She answered me as she placed the emblem in the bag she had along her side, I placed my in my bag as well, seeing how there was no need to truly wear it now. Pretty soon, the Captain made his way over with a grin.

“So shall I call you both Sir Lighting and Sir Saki?” I only rolled my eyes as Saki frowned slightly. The earth pony made a small chuckle before saying. “Well, it will take a good few hours, but we’ll be at the docks for you and her to dismount.”

“Alright, thank you,” I answered with a nod as he nodded back and went off to do whatever. I heard Saki let out a loud yawn, looking down at her, she rubbed her eyes slightly, it was no surprised, and lately she hadn’t been able to sleep a lot. “You should really lie down to sleep Saki,” I told her. “As he said, it will be a few hours to land.” She looked up at me with half closed eyes and a smile.

“As long as you sleep with me.”

“Sure,” I answered as I followed her down below, there were many rooms, sure, many of the crew would have to bunk together, but we were giving our own room for the trip. We both climbed into the small bed that was only for one pony, her lying on top of me, eyes closed as she soon fell asleep. Rubbing her mane softly, I slowly too closed my eyes, and started to sleep.

“Well, this is it!” Captain called out as me and Saki, now dressed as Cloud stepped off the rump onto the dock which were mostly for water ships, but could still hold the air ship easily. “Nice little place huh?” I looked around, the small town where I spent after leaving Higher Wing was surrounded by a forest, and there was a train station that would take us to Ponyville in a day or so if I remembered right. From what I was told, Ponyville was a bit smaller then this. Along the right side of the town were pretty much all shops, further down the path, the school yard. The main part of the town was a big circle, the town hall being in the middle, with small little stalls and such. “Well Lighting and Sa…Cloud,” he corrected himself as a long Pegasus walked by us. “It seems this is where we parts ways yes?”

“Seems that way,” I answered him as he chuckled.

“Remember,” he offered pointing at us. “You two decide to give up your old life, I would be glad to have you aboard!”

“We’ll keep that in mind, so where are you off to now?”

“We’re going to stay here for a while,” he answered. “Buy some supplies, and then off to Canterlot for our payment,” he then turned to go back up the ramp. “Oh one other thing!” he turned back to us. “Look, be careful out there yes? I may not care who she is,” he then pointed to Saki as she blinked once. “But other ponies…well, not so understanding. Sure some of them so far yes; but well…”

“We know,” Saki answered stepping up. “And thank you, for not being, freaked out by who we are.”

“World’s changing,” he answered waving his hoof as he turned to leave. “Why fight it?”

After saying our farewells to the sky sailor, I and Saki made our way down the yellow dirt road toward the main part of the town. I noticed a lot of the ponies looking our way, many waved, seeing how I knew them from my stay here. Making our way toward the south part of the town, I looked over to my right to see what looked to be a school of sorts, but it was very old fashion, stone work and such. It also had on the side a smithy area made for building swords and other such items. That was where I first learned how to really wield a sword. I would have to return there later, but not until after going to one place first.

The house before us was a little bit off from the rest of town, just a few minuets really for us. The house had two floors; the top floors held five rooms, and the bathroom. The ground floor held the living room, the eating area, and what we called the game room. Pretty much anything related to a game was held in this room only, to keep the other parts of the house intact. The house was a blue color, in the front was a small flower garden, and also a white fence going all around it, and in the front, their backs to us; were my sisters and brother. We were far enough away that they couldn’t notice us, seeing how their backs were to us. But I could see that they were no doubt deciding on what to do today. Before I left, I knew that none of them had gained their cutie marks as of yet, and they did promise me to send a letter if they did. Ether they have already, and I just didn’t get it, seeing how me and Saki were gone for nearly two weeks, or they never gotten them as of yet. The youngest of the three was standing in the middle, would be my brother. His coat was as black as the night in a way, his mane just as black and still spiked backwards much likes my own. But I noticed that his mane and tail had yellow streaks in them. I noticed that before I left, he had some of these streaks in his mane already. I guess he had a second shade of color that we did not know about. On ether side of him, were the twins. They were the perfect twins, save for the way their manes were kept. Both as yellow as the sun, their manes orange, their eyes also the same lush green as the other. On the left of my brother, her mane and tail were straight, the sister on the right, curled loosely. “But I don’t wanna play House!” my little brother spoke, or should I say whine as he turned to look at each of his adopted siblings. “You always make me the foal!”

“Well you can’t be the older brother!” the sister with the curly mane spoke. “We’re older then you Night Flight!”

“So?!” he huffed. “Why can’t you be the foal Alice?”

‘Because,” she answered. “I and Alex are older then you, so we get to pick who you are!”

“So,” I spoke up when we were closer as all their ears perked up and turned to look at me. “Does that mean I can make the rules then?”

“Lighting!” they all cried out as they ran and jumped on me causing me to fall on my back as they hugged and nuzzle me. I laughed and nuzzled each of them as they jumped off to give me some room.

“What are you doing back?” Night asked me as I smiled.

“Well I was in the neighborhood you know,” I teased shrugging. “Thought I come see how you all were doing.”

“Then who’s that?” Alex asked pointing to Saki. “You mare-friend?” she started to giggle, Night gagged as Alice chuckled as well as Saki, winked at me before answering.

“Yes I am,” she answered pushing my face to her’s and kissing me as I smiled, kissing her back.

“Ewwwww!” they all moaned. They still thought kissing was gross. After me and Saki broke the kiss, I then asked.

“So where’s mom?”

“Oh, she’s inside, busy writing her book!”

“Still or new one?”

“New one!” they all chimed as I rolled my eyes. She could never stay on one story to get it done, always stopping it to make a new one when an idea came to mind. “So big brother?” Night Flight asked me as I looked down. “How long are you going to stay here for?”

“Few days maybe,” I answered. “But then I and Cloud here have to leave to return to Canterlot.”

“Should we get mom?” Alex asked me as I shook my head.

“No, I’ll go and see her, Cloud, you coming with?” Saki nodded her head as she followed me inside, the three foals following after us.

“Mom, mom!” Night called out flying ahead.

“What is it?” my mother called out, a worry tone in her voice, she rounded the corner and stopped once she saw me. “Lighting?”

“Hey mom,” she came over and hugged me with her arms as I smiled. When she pulled away she gasped.

“What happened to your eye?!”

“What?” my three younger family members asked, I guess they didn’t see it when they glomped me.

“Long story,” I answered them as my mother smiled.

“Which you can tell over dinner, it should be ready soon, and oh,” she turned to Saki. “And who is this?”

“Greetings,” Saki spoke with a smile. “I’m Cloud Dasher, Light’s mare-friend.”

“Oh! Well it’s nice to meet you sweetie! Come, come, I’m sure I have more then enough room for all of us!”

“And that’s pretty much what happened.” After telling them the story of why I had returned to Higher Wing, leaving out the part of Saki and my father being Changelings and such, they all were silence, not saying a word. For the safety of the foals, I left out some other things as well, like the whole fight thing, but I could tell my brown coated mother knew of what truly happened.

“So…your eye got cut by that Changeling Queen?” Alice asked as I nodded. “Those rotten Changelings! Are they all so mean?!” I saw Saki ears drop a bit as I sighed.

“Not all Alice,” I answered taking a bite of my food. “I left out one other part, two Changelings helped us.”

“What?” my mother asked as I nodded, Saki turning to me. “But…why?”

“They didn’t believe in the way Cocoon was doing things, they weren’t like the others…they made me realize that.”

“So…there are good Changelings?” Night asked me as I nodded.

“Yes, just like there are good and bad ponies, Changelings can be the same way too.”

“Yes…you may be right,” my mother answered as she took a bite out of her meal as well. The rest of the dinner was pretty much small talk, Saki, colt, could she ever lie. She said that she also came from Higher Wing, and left when she had the chance when she was a foal with her family. Lived the rest of her life in Canterlot, until meeting me. The way she said, almost made I even believe she wasn’t lying. After dinner was done, and I helped mother returned the dishes to the sink, I excused myself; saying that I had something to do; for which I truly did.

Once more I was before the log like cabin, it looked rather simple as I said, but it was large enough not to be considered only a home, but a school of fighting, a smith, and also to, a home for the owner. With the sword that was broken, and belonged to the owner of this place; on my back, I pushed my way through the doors.

Once inside, the place looked much like a fighting dojo. Hitting dummies lined up on one side, logs with kinks and slash marks on the other. At the far end, stood a bright red earth pony. His mane, gone, but his tail straight and dragging along the ground. His eyes were closed, but when I started to move closer, his bright gold eyes opened up, a soft content smile on his muzzle. “Ah, Lighting Knight,” he spoke softly, bowing his head in a way of greeting me. “I thought I heard that you were indeed back, the life of a guard did not suit you?”

“No, that’s not it Master,” I answered him. “I was sent on a mission to Higher Wing, and…well,” I moved up and undid the strap that held the broken sword, unwrapping it and lying what was left, followed by the pieces that could be found. He looked over the sword slowly. “I am deeply sorry Master, I didn’t mean for it to happen.” I felt very bad, seeing how he told me this sword belonged to his family for many, many years, as to why he gave it to me; he never told me.

“It was bound to break one of these days,” he answered looking up at me. “This sword was crafted before even Celestia and Luna time, in fact, if the story is true, it was crafted by their mother and father.”

“Really?” I asked in utter shock, the sword was even older then the princesses themselves?

‘Yes, the story goes that the first owner of the sword was nothing but a street beggar, he learned the way of the sword from watching the guards train when he was but a small colt. Many times he tried to become a part of the elite guards, but was turned away, for he was a homeless pony. For they thought he only wanted a place to stay, to freeload. One day, an assassination was brought on to the king and queen. He head over this and tried to warn the guards; but they didn’t listen to him one bit. So sneaking into the castle, he found the assassin and tackled him to the ground! This causing the king and queen to awake, but by then, the pony pulled a sword from the assassin’s sheath, and stabbed him in the heart.

“The king, dubbed him a hero, and would grant him anything he wished. All he wished, was to become a guard, their own bodyguard if you will, to make sure that something like that would never happen again. So as their thanks, they agreed, giving him the guard armor that many of the guards of today there wear, and…” he looked down to the sword. “This sword.” This sword…had so much history, and yet…he gave it to me, in his family for thousands of years no doubt, and he still just…

“Why did you give it to me?” I asked. “We could’ve built me my own sword,”

“Wasn’t time,” he answered. “And beside, I knew your dream was to join their ranks, and well…you reminded me of my family member long passed. It seemed fitting that you were to wield this sword!”

“And…now it’s destroyed…”

“How was it destroyed, may I ask?”

So for the next little while, I started to explain what had happen, what my mission was, and all the other details, some I did not say. He nodded at times before stopping me. “This blade helped you stop a powerful being, and did not give up on you until the very end. Hrm…” he tapped his chin as he looked over at the smiting area. “You said you would be here for a few days, yes?”

“That’s right.”

“Come then in those few days,” he answered. “We shall build you a blade made only for you!”

“Master,” I smiled slightly, sighing as I did. “You don’t have to.”

“No, but we shall.” He answered looking at me. “Lighting, listen, in my family, when one has been deemed worthy of wielding the tool of their choosing; we build them said tool. It is an old passing that we do, and there is truly only one part that you will have to do, well three.”

“And what is that?” I asked.

“One, when the metal for your blade is nearly ready, I will need some of your blood,” I flinched at that. “Do not worry, only a drop will be needed, in old passing, we all did this. It made our weapon’s ‘one’ with us in a sense. The second part, you will have to hammer the metal, you already know how to and shape it from the years you were training under me; so there should be no problem with that.”

“And the third?” I asked as he nodded.

“You but all need to name your blade, I shall give a hilt to it, depending on the shape and length of the blade, and also the sheath.” He then smiled at me as he then spoke. “You are living your dream Lighting, and now, your home have been saved from the clutches of evil; count yourself lucky that you were able to pull through.”

“Your training did help,”

“Maybe,” he answered. “But your willpower made those training possible.”

After agreeing on the times for me to come, mostly in the early mornings and a bit at night, giving me many hours to spend with my family and Saki, I left while bidding him farewell. Night had drifted over the sky, stars and a full moon, easily seen. Making my way home, the lights were still on, so pushing inside; I closed and locked the door. No doubt everypony was asleep, or in there rooms. Walking upstairs, the first room was that of my mother’s who had a book on her chest, sleeping soundly, I smiled and closed her door for her. The next was of my two sisters, even though they claimed they were not afraid of the dark, they would at times share a bed, or climb in with ether me or mother; tonight was no different. Alice and Alex were both in the same bed, snuggled closed and under the blankets. The next room was Night, who too was asleep, the window cracked just enough to let the crisp cool air in. seeing the last door, which was in fact my old room, I went inside, to see Saki, in her true form. “So…this was what the great Sir Lighting’s room is hrm?” she teased waving her arms around. I blushed; there was a poster of the Wonder Bolts on one wall, the other wall, in fact of Shining Armor. This poster I had to get custom made, so there was only one of a kind! There were some old papers lying around, one in fact were different letters for enrolment of the guard training course in Canterlot. Some other things that made this a young stallion’s room and such. A wooden sword hung up on the wall as well.

“Yeah well,” I answered going toward the bed and climbing in, laying beside her as she snuggled to my chest. “What can I say right?”

“Wish you were here early,” she answered. “We could’ve have some fun sexy Changeling on Halfling sex!” I turned to look at her as she then yawned. “But alas, I am tried and can not go on!”

“I’ll make it up to you when we get home, I promise,” I answered her back, kissing her forehead as she made a weird purring sound, not like a cat, but still purring.

“I’ll hold you to that,” she answered as she nuzzled me softly as I did as well. “You know…your mother, when you were gone, said that when you came here, you were, and I quote; ‘rather naughty,’.” I turned to look at her as the Changeling tilted her head. “Care to explain before bed?”

“Well…it’s was like this,” I spoke closing my eyes. “After leaving Higher Wing with the foals, I knew nothing of the outside world; I grew up half of my foal life and most of my colt years in a warzone. I had to train myself; I had to be tough and such. When I came here…I had all this anger bottled up inside because nopony truly knew how I felt. One day, this colt got in my muzzle, saying stuff…that I truly can’t remember. I broke his nose in three places.” I chuckled as Saki looked like she was shock. “What? I was a very angry kid!”

“I can tell,” she answered as I shook my head.

“Well, it was ether I go and to services for the town, you know odd jobs for a year or two; or go and learn under Master.”

“What is his name anyway?” Saki asked me as I shrugged.

“Now sure, I only knew him as Master, that’s all. Anyway, at first I hated the idea, but it seemed like an easy thing, boy was I wrong. Master, he pushed me to my limit, at first he wanted me to speak of my past, I refused of course, so he threw me a wooden sword, that one,” I answered pointing to the wooden sword like shape stick, it had many pieces of it chipped off from the years of using. “Then he started to train me, he wanted me to see me fight, I laughed at him, thinking I could break the old stallion! But…well…”

“He kicked your sorry plot from here to the moon?” I gave her a frown. “What, what I do!”

“Say’s the one who I easily beat the first time we met.” She hit my arm with her hoof as I chuckled pulling her into a hug. “And beside…you think it’s a good idea to be in Changeling form here? I mean, mother does have the habit of walking in the morning to wake us up. So if your like…well you.” she rolled her eyes and shook her head.

“Don’t worry about that,” he answered before the green flame like magic came and she became Cloud Dasher once more. “I was only going to be myself for the bit, it’s kinda a thing I have to do, and I have to become my true self for a little while.”

“Why?’ I asked as she sighed.

“I knew some Changelings that did not do this; they stayed as their fake selves for so long, they thought that they were them, not themselves.”

“That…sounds like a horrible thought.”

“It is,” she answered. “Because once they forget, they don’t take on as much love as they use to. Many think that its second nature to us, in a sense it is; but we have to focus at times to fully get the love of the one around us. And if you forget on whom you are…”

“You forget to do that and slowly die,”

“Yes,” she confirmed nodding as she snuggled closer to me.

“I’ll make sure that doesn’t happen to you Saki,” I answered, nuzzling the top of her head.

“Yo u better,” she answer. “Cause if I die, I’ll come back to haunt you!”

“Thought you already do?”

“Shaddup,” she muttered as I smiled, draping the blankets over us both before we fell into the spell of sleeping.

Author's Note

the next chapter, man, i think i'm back in the roll of writing once more! enjoy!

The New Sword

Three days seem to pass rather quickly when you are with the ones you love most of all. I mean, yes I do love and care deeply for Saki, and the days just seem to be a lot…better with her around. But still, after being away from my ‘family’ for a while now, it just felt…good. Catching up with what’s been going on and such, mother telling me to go shopping for her, some of my old friends stopping me to chat up and see how I was doing. Saki…I noticed that she’s seem…far off at times, mostly when I was with my family here. When we get to the train, I’ll have to speak to her of that.

As Master spoke, in the early hours of the day, we set to work on making my blade. Once he told me the metal was ready to be smashed and molded, he took my hoof and made a small cut on my arm, letting some blood; more then a drop mind you! Into the blade as it sizzled from the heat. He left to make the hilt, after I told him on what I was planning on building, and after the shape on the second day was made, he made the sheath. When it was done, I was free for the last day to spend doing what I pleased with my family and old friends.

At last, it was time to go, the train wouldn’t be leaving for a while and so mother, my brother and sisters would wait at the train, as Saki and I went to retrieve my now newly built blade. It was amazing how we built it so fast, but I found out that Master would stay up until the wee hours of the morning, working on some parts of it. Walking in, I found him in his same old spot, with a long case before him. Saki, in her Cloud Dasher form, followed after me. “Ah, so this is the mare you spoke of?” he asked as I nodded, he turned and gave her a small nod. “So great to meet you Cloud Dasher, Lighting here speaks quite highly of you.” I saw her blush as Master chuckle before looking to me. “It is done, I must say, the blade you made…amazing Lighting, and your first time no?”

“I have study the way of the blade making as you told me to many years ago,” I answered. “It’s hard to forget when you’re standing behind me, smacking my head if I doodled.”

“So true,” he answered as I smiled. “But now…your blade Lighting,”

Flicking the case open, he held out my new, and my own blade. It was longer then his sword that he gave me before I set off, and a bit wider as well. Making it look more like a long sword, slash broad sword as well. The handle and hilt were a light blue, the guard of the blade looking like Pegasus wings, going upward; in the middle of the guard, sat a bright blue gem, which sparkled in the light. He gave it a few swings, before holding it out to me. “And what name,” he asked as I placed my hoof on the hilt. “Do you wish to call this sword?” I thought long and hard on this, before the name came to me last night, I liked it, and even did Saki.

“I shall call this blade,” I spoke softly. “The Star of Nora,” he looked to me, as if reading my eyes, before a smile came along his lips.

“You have chosen to name it after your mother?”

“Yes,” I answered looking down at the blade before me. “She named me after a Bright Star…so I decided to place her name in this blade.”

“A fitting name then, to one who built it,” I gave him a small smile as he passed me the sheath. The sheath was about a blue like color, going down the middle was a double line, which looked much like gold. Placing my sword in it, the click of the guard hitting the top of it heard as I slung it over and buckled it to my back.

The train ride was boring…the sounds of the wheel on the tracks and the same old green hills flashing by. My mother and brother and also my sisters were waiting for us, to bid us farewell. We promised we would visit when we could, and they vic versa. There was nopony in the train with us, barely anypony came to this area anymore, so it was just me and Saki, this allowing her to be her true self as she looked out the window. She found out when the pony that would make his rounds would come, this allowing her to change just moments before he walked into our cabin, I think it was every ten minuets; her hoof under her chin as she let out a loud sigh before I asked. “What’s wrong Saki?” she slowly turned to look at me, her big blue eyes half closed.

“You’re rather lucky…you know that?”

“How so?” I asked with the tilt of my head.

“I mean…all those ponies, that mare that took you in, your ‘brother’ and ‘sisters’. They…they treat you as if you share their blood with them.”

“I thought your Granny did the same?”

“Yes she did,” she answered with a nod looking back outside. “But…it’s been so long, that I nearly…forgotten what that felt like. Night, Alice, and Alex…they really look up to you, they can’t really remember where they came from, but they know you saved them. And…what was her name…Density, I believe?” I nodded when she called my adopted mother’s name. “She…her love for all of you, it’s…amazing!”

“Better then mine to you?”

“Hardly,” she answered with a smile. “But…how can somepony that is not blood related…love you four so much?”

“Blood is not the only thing that makes us family Saki,” I answered looking back outside. “The ties we shared as we grew up, all the times I was a, as she put it ‘naughty’ pony, and she never gave up on me. She wasn’t like anypony who tried to pretend to know how you felt, if she didn’t know, she told you.” I sighed as I closed my eyes. “I remember her telling me why she adopted me and the other three. When she was younger, she was to be a mother herself, she was so happy…but well, one day, she found out that she had a miscarried, and…unable to have foals of her own anymore. The stallion she was with left her just after hearing that, he didn’t want to be with a mare that couldn’t give him foals, leaving her in a broken like sate. She loved children Saki, and so, after closely becoming a mother herself, she went to help any children she could at her work, when I came with the three, I was in a rough spot, those three…I don’t really know myself, but by the time I knew it, I was adopted by her.”

“I’ll admit, I hated her at first. Back home, I knew never to trust anypony outside of the Black Light, even after leaving. I didn’t know what her motives were, if she even had any. But I did nothing, because Alex, Alice, and Night were happy. Slowly and surely, I grew to like her as well, and well; considered her a mother to me.” I turned to look at Saki as she watched me. “Saki, as I’ve told you no doubt…love is something so powerful, it’s unthinkable! It can bring two ponies or other together in a way nopony can think of!”

“Like your birth mother and Shade?”

“Yes.”

“Or like you and me,”

“Before or after I found out I was a half breed?” we both chuckled softly as she came over and sat beside me, nuzzling into my side as I smiled.

“I know you’re right Light,” she sighed softly. “But…still, love is freaking hard to explain!”

“If it was easy,” I offered. “I think all the Changelings would be able to walk freely, because they would have everypony under their spell,”

“All but you,” she pointed out.

“Yeah, because I’m already under your spell,” I answered kissing her cheek as she giggled.

“Silly pony,”

“Silly pony you love,”

“So true…”

“So Light?” Saki asked me as I turned to look at her fully. “I know you told me you were given a choice about how you would go to a sort of colt jail and such, when you were younger, or go with; as you called him Master.” I nodded at this as she went on. “I have two questions, one, why do you call him master, even to this day, and two; what your story with him?” I did give her the small detail of me and him, though I guess not the full story, there really wasn’t much to tell. But, well, I guess it wouldn’t hurt to tell her.

“It’s like this,” I answered. “The only way he would even agree to watch over me, to try and rant out my angry and such; was that I called him ‘Master’. In a way, he is a master of sorts, he’s no doubt what, three times my age, and I had yet to beat him in sparring or anything along the lines of that! I never got his real name, so to this day; I still call him, Master.” I closed my eyes as I thought of the first day I met him. “As to the story behind it, well, we got a few hours until we get to Canterlot; wouldn’t hurt to pass the time like that.” I then looked to the Changeling. “But do you mind being Cloud Dasher, I would hate to have that pony freaking out.” she only rolled her eyes and with a flame of green, she went back to being her fake self. I cleared my throat, and started to tell my story.

*Flash Back*

It wasn’t my fault that stupid colt got his nose broken, shouldn’t have gotten in my muzzle in the first place! And this idea, I mean, really, how stupid could the mayor be, sending me to some old ponies place to ‘learn’ from him, or go to help out around this place for a year? Ha, I go the better part of the deal, and what’s this old stallion gonna do, tell me about the ‘good old day’? These older ponies have no idea what I’ve been through, and trust me; I didn’t even want to be here at all! The plan was to just keep going with my sisters and brother, but no! I’ll admit…Density has been rather nice to us, but still, she is not my mother! My mother…is gone.

Looking up at the cabin, or whatever it was, I frowned as I knew I had to go in there, well, whatever, not like I truly care; easy thing to do. Walking in, the place looked very old fashion, a few training dummies here and there, nothing too ‘dizzied’ at the far end, the bald mane pony sat there, and his eyes locked to me, causing me to flinched slightly. The way he looked to me…reminded me of Sir a bit. “You are Bright Star?” he asked as I snorted and looked away.

“The name is Lighting Knight!” I yelled. “Get it right old stallion!”

“That was not the name you were given at birth, is it not?” he asked as I frowned slightly.

“Bright Star died with his family in a fire!” I resorted at him. “My name is Lighting Knight,”

“As you wish,” he answered as he stood. “I sense great anger in you young colt,”

“No duh,” I answered looking away. “Getting sent here, just because I punched another foal,”

“You broke his nose,”

“Shouldn’t have come up in my face!”

“Mhm…” he mused to himself before walking over to me. “Why are you here then?”

“Because it was this, or I help around this town for a year, and I can only leave when you say I have been…changed; or whatever.”

“Yes, I am aware of this,”

“Then why ask?”

“I wished to see if you knew,”

“I just think you forgot…idiot.” He said nothing as the walked past me and stood before the door.

“I shall make you a deal Lighting Knight,” he spoke as I turned and raised an eyebrow. “If you can get past me, I shall tell them that you have indeed changed, simple yes?”

“That…it?”

“That’s it,” he answered as I smiled, almost wicked like as I ran toward him, I was smaller, faster, and stronger then this old…whoa?! I felt a hoof to the chest as I was pushed back, how…how did he move that fast, or that strong for that matter? I got up again, this time ready to attack him if I had to, I brought my hoof out, but his arm wrapped around it and threw me to the ground, I was about to stand up, but I felt his right hoof press down on my chest. “You forget youngling,” he spoke softly looking down at me. “Never misjudge your foe, by their size, age, or sex.” I snorted and pushed his hoof away as I got back up. “Again, show me what you can do,” he wanted to fight me? Fine, this old stallion, got lucky once, but not this time!”

I went at him, throwing hoof after hoof at him, as he dodged or pushed my hoof away, like you would a fly, his face, always the same blank look, like he was reading me or something. I went for an uppercut, he pushed my hoof back down, and then turned and slammed his hind leg to my chest, causing me to fall backwards and slide a bit from the force. I coughed as I tried to get air back into my lungs as he gave me a cheeky grin. “Let me ask you something,” he spoke. “You were part of a civil war…so how did you last this long, if you can take down a simple old stallion such as myself?”

“Shut your trap!” I screamed and ran again, trying to hit him at least once, but it was all in vain, and he gave me a few hard hits in the chest, before grabbing my tail with his teeth and threw me to the ground. He pressed his hoof onto my chest and leaned down to me.

“You fight with anger,” he spoke as I glared up at him; it was all I could do at the moment. “You think power if what is needed to win a battle, but it is not, you lack true skills, you lack discipline when you fight.” He then released my chest allowing me to stand up. “Why did you fight back in your home of Higher Wing?”

“To…to kill the ones who killed my family!”

“And how did your family die?”

“A fire,” I answered simply. “I was told…that my family was killed in a fire.”

“You did not witness this?”

“No,”

“Then how do you plan on killing the one who caused you this pain?”

“I…”

“Were you just going to kill them all then Lighting Knight?” he asked looking back at me. “Watch them all die, even if those who had no role in the death of your family?” I said nothing as he then came up to me and placed a hoof on my shoulder. I looked up for a moment, and then away. “Losing a family member, at such a young age, can be heart breaking. I will not say that I share your pain, so I shall not, but listen to me youngling,” he brought his hoof and lifted my chin up. “Anger, will not bring them back, even justice will not bring them back. But this does not mean that you should give in to the darkness of the rage. It can consume you, to where all you think, is the rage.” He released my chin and turned to open the door. “I will not force you to come back Lighting Knight; that is your choice. But, if you do come back, know this, if you do come back, I shall train you. I shall show you the ways of fighting, passed down from my family, but, I ask only for one thing in return,”

“What’s…that?” I asked, slowly walking over to him.

“Never use the skills, for if you come back here, to kill, unless you have to. When I see your eyes, I see that you have already killed, and I shall not judge you by that. However, I will not allow you to use my skills, to harm anypony; understand?”

*Present Time*

“So as you can no doubt guess,” I spoke after telling that much of the story to Saki. “I agreed, and came back the next morning. His training…goodness it was hard, much harder then what they taught me in Higher Wing.”

“How bad was his training?”

“Well…” I answered looking at her. “Let’s just say I was rather strong for my age back then when I was done. But even after the year, I went back, I learned more…I enjoyed the studies, and I slowly grew less and less rage full.” I watched as Saki gave me a slow nod, she then looked back outside, watching the hills slowly become less and less high, I remember this, this was meaning we were getting closer and closer to Ponyville. I knew we would have to stop at the small village, before going to Canterlot, no doubt which gave us enough time to eat if we wanted to.

“It’s hard to believe you know,” I heard her answer me as I looked to her.

“What is?” I asked as she smiled.

“You being a badass, or even close to one,”

“Oh, ho, ho!” I laughed slightly. “You wanna go there huh?” I answered looking at her. “What about you saying, ‘I could kill you whenever I wanted to!’.” saying what she said the first time we met, or when she awoken after I knocked her out.

“That was different!”

“How so?”

“I dunno…” I softly chuckled again as she glared at me. “It’s not funny!”

“Yes it is,” I let out a short breath as I kept laughing as she glared hard at me.

After a while of riding, the train made a loud whistle, looking out the window, I saw the docking port for the train of Ponyville. Slowly and surely, the train stopped, jerking a bit. Me and Saki got up, her changing into Cloud Dasher as I slung my sword over my side and followed her off the train. The conductor told us it would take a little bit of two hours before the train was ready to go again, seem something was wrong with the engine, or something along the lines of that. I thanked him for the information, as me and Saki made our way through town, to kill some time. “H…Hey!” from reflex, seeing how I didn’t hear the name of a pony being called, I turned to see Twilight Sparkles, having seeing her in a while, make her way toward me and Saki. The purple dragon…Spike, I believe his name was that, was riding on her back. “Hey, it’s been a while!” she called out. Now that I think of it, I don’t think it was, I mean, how long ago was it that me and Saki went to see her mother, to talk about what I was and such; ether way, maybe a few weeks at most?

“Yes I guess it has been,” I answered. “Twilight was it?” she smiled and nodded her head slightly.

“Yes, I’m glad you remembered, wait it’s…uh…” she tapped her chin before looking at us both while pointing. “Lighting Knight, and Cloud Dasher, yes?”

“That’s right,” Saki agreed with her as she smiled. “Surprised you remembered,”

“I hardly forget a name,” she answered before saying. “So what brings you two to Ponyville?”

“We were returning from…somewhere,” I said. “The train is docked for two hours, so, we’re just killing time. Maybe go and get something to eat and such.”

“Then how about you join me and my friends?” she offered as me and Saki shared a look. “Oh come on, they don’t bite!”

“Well…” I trailed off. “What do you think Cloud?”

“Eh,” she only lightly shrugged her shoulders. “Why not?”

“Great!” I heard Spike call out. “It will be good to have another guy at the table!” we all shared a laugh as Twilight led us over to an outdoor café.

After asking the owner if we could bring three tables together to make one big one, we set up the hay around the weird looking circle. Nine menus were passed and placed among the spots where the hays were. There were four of us here already, so leaving me to know that she had five other friends. We made small talk as we waited, Twilight asking us where we went, we decided not to tell, knowing how she like to asked question, we wouldn’t be able to leave. I asked her of her brother, Shining Armor was doing and such. And before long, the clopping of hooves was heard. Five ponies were walking over toward us.

“Hiya Twilight!” the pink earth pony spoke out as she bounced over, her mane, was a different shade of pink, and was…poofy. “Who’s your friend here?”

“Oh, this is Lighting Knight, and his mare-friend Cloud Dasher,” she answered pointing a hoof to us as we waved slightly. “I asked if they would like to join us for lunch, hope you girls don’t mind,”

“Oh parish the thought!” a snow white unicorn could, her mane a bright purple, and styled rather like a upper class, even her voice made me think of her as true upper class. She smiled at both me and Saki. “Any are welcome to join friends in a dinning!”

“YA got that right,” the orange coat earth pony, with three apples as her Cutie Mark spoke. Her long yellow mane, under her brown hat. “Beside, Twilight here told us about how ya’ll met on the train, ya some guard up in Canterlot?”

“That’s right,” I answered. “Before that, me and her brother did a sparring, he liked my skills and invited me up here, to become part of the guards. In fact, he even offered me a Captain Job at the Crystal Empire!”

“Then why don’t you go and take the job?!” I turned to see a light blue flying pony looking at me, her mane and tail were that of rainbows, and I knew she was Rainbow Dash, seeing how she’s the only one that was true to her name. “I mean, what’s keeping ya back?”

My eyes turned to Saki for a second, she caught my eye, and her ears flatting as I sighed. “I…I just don’t think I’m ready right now for that sort of role. I mean, I just started off as a guard, and beside; there’s something I have to do before I can fully leave. And one more thing,” I nudged Saki softly. “Seeing how we’re together, this is both of our choice, not just the one.”

So we talked as we ate, telling stories of our pasts and such like if we were always such good friends, the only one that did not speak, was a shy one, Fluttershy I believed her name was. She barely spoke, and when she did, it was in a small voice, I could barely hear. “So, the way your speaking about this Doctor Love,” Twilight spoke snapping me out of my trance. “HE sounds almost like Pinkie Pie here,”

“How so?” I asked as she rolled her eyes.

“Things with Pinkie Pie…never a dull moment.”

“You should see Doc when you say his real name,” I laughed as I spoke. “He hates it when ponies call him Lovey Dovey…ow?!” my head shot forward a bit as I felt something smack me in the back of my head, looking back, I picked up a small rock, though…it was large enough to see the word ‘no’ on it. “What the…”

“Who would throw a rock?!” Rarity spoke. “Such rudeness is not norm in Ponyville!”

“I…think I know what happened,” I answered as they looked to me. “Lovey Dovey…ow!” again, I was hit with another small rock; again, this one had ‘no’ written on it. Saki, seeming to catch on, also said the name, before she too was hit.

“What madness is this?” she hissed under her breath. Some of the others said it too, one by one, they too were also whacked in the head, but the weird thing was, we couldn’t see who was throwing them, and Doc couldn’t be here…could he?

“This is impossible,” I heard Twilight muttered. “This is just like the Pinkie Sense all over again!”

“The what now?” I asked as she shook her hoof.

“Never mind…hrm, what do you think will happen if we all say it?”

“We already know,” Rainbow Dash answered as she rubbed the back of her head. “We all get a rock with ‘no’ thrown at us!”

“I mean at the same time!” I had a worry feeling about this, she seemed to see my face, and the rest of her friends faces. “Come on! I’ll even pay for this lunch, alright?” in the end, we all agreed to this. “Okay…on the count of three, one…two…three!”

“Lovey Dovey!” we all announced…nothing…huh I guess then it won’t…

CRASH!

We all jumped back as a huge boulder crashed where the table use to be, big bold letters in red, again this one had written ‘no’ on it, but was underline many, many times. We all stared blankly at it, nopony moving, before Saki spoke up. “Never again?”

“Never again…” we all agreed.

(****************************************)

“Hey, Light,” I paused in my writing, slowly closing the book as I looked up to Saki, who was standing right before me. “I’ve been reading that as you write.”

“It’s upside down to you,” I pointed out.

“So?” she answered as I rolled my eyes. “Anyway…I think we should say his name,”

“I thought the boulder to the table was good enough testing?”

“Oh come on!” she whined. “I’m bored, and I wanna see what would happen! And beside, we’re inside, no pebbles are gonna hit us!”

“Maybe a bolder might,” I pointed out again as she rolled her eyes.

“I’mma do it,”

“Don’t you do it!”

“I’mma do it!”

“Saki for the love of the sun and moon don’t…”

“Lovey Dovey!” I flinched and cowered, ready for anything. And waited…and waited…nothing happened. I slowly removed my hooves from my head as she giggled. “See? Nothing…” she stopped speaking when a loud ‘clang’ was heard from the metal door. We both looked to each other, then to the door.

“There’s no way…” I muttered as we went closer to the door. The rattling of keys was heard as the door slowly swung open, leaving both me and Saki gasping in surprised. It was him; Doctor Love was right on the door!

He was just on it…like…if some force was holding him up, I couldn’t even see his muzzle, his head jerked, pulling backwards as a loud sucking sound was heard, before his face…popped off the door? He slowly turned to us; his brown eyes twinkling as his grin slowly came before he pulled an arm out and yelled. “What’s up, bitchesssssssssssss!” he announced loudly. “Did somepony say my name?”

A Witness Truth

Doctor Love, Saki, and I, all sat in a circle on the floor, eating the food he had brought us. The only sound here, were the munching of our jaws. I know for a fact, that he did not have a basket when he came in, one moment, me and Saki were whispering to each other about if he could really hear if we said his true name, and he somehow teleported all the way here; or just dumb luck. When we turned back, he was setting the blanket and the food up. After a while, I placed down my sub, for that’s all he made, and then asked. “Okay, I’m going to bite and ask…but Doc…what in the hay are you doing here?” he stopped, his mouth was about to bite into a new sub before he smiled and placed it down.

“Well,” He spoke; he still wore a tux, this one red, like blood, and a red bowtie. Near his hooves, were white cuffs as he then cleared his throat, fixing his bowtie. “When a mother pony, and a father pony love each other very much…” I gave him a firm glare as he gave me a cheeky smile before rolling his eyes. “Man you can’t take a joke can you? Okay, look, I decided to move here to Canterlot, Higher Wing…is just soooo boring now, and I decided to open a shop here! Well…two, one is a front for the true shop that will be in the back.”

“With is?” Saki asked, no doubt going to regret it.

“A sex shop,” I nearly chocked on the food in my mouth, he said it so casually too!

“Wait what?”

“Oh come on,” he answered rolling his eyes. “You should know me by now to know I would open a shop pretty much like that!”

“Okay moving on!” I answered with a shake of my head. “So…why did you come here then?”

“To see you two,” he answered. “And to try and bust you out!”

I and Saki turned to look at each other, I know she was still thinking that, but, she seemed to like my idea on not doing that. When we disagreed, we told Doc about why. Saying how we had nothing to run from, if the world couldn’t see that our love was true, and then what would be the point? I couldn’t transform, and if we did run…where would we go? “Well…news pretty much is going around about you two,” Doc spoke taking me back to what he was talking about. “A few days ago, it came to Higher Wing, your father saw it and well…he left that same morning, no doubt on his way here…strange, did he come here at all?”

“No,” Saki answered. “We haven’t seen him. What did Vloor say when he found out?”

“From what I understand, if I did go through to try and breaking you two out, he would make sure nothing would happen if you made it to Higher Wing, the princesses can’t do anything while you’re there, seeing how they don’t rule it.” that would be true, as long as we stayed within Higher Wing, we would be safe from the rule of Celestia and Luna…but still, even if we were free to be there; we still be trapped in one place for the rest of our lives. And the thought of being near Cocoon as well, even though she was still imprisoned no doubt; did not sit well in my gut.”

“It’s still an offer on our count,” Saki said, I looked over; true…it was an offer for our freedom, if we could make it there that is. I closed my eyes and bowed my head slowly as I went deep in thought. How could we escape even if we wanted to, and could we anyway? To travel a vast distance in a short time to keep them away…no, it would be too risky. We could make mistakes, and I didn’t want Doctor Love here to get in trouble ether; even though he looked like he didn’t care ether way. “We should…you know, think of it if we get any whisper on what our fate would be Light…”

“I guess,” I muttered as I felt her lean on me, her eyes looking up at my own. We then heard Doc clap his hooves together.

“Right then!” he proclaimed. “How about that threesome now?”

“NO!” we both yelled out.

“What?” he answered, as he made a whining like noise, as he made a pouting face, his bottom lip out. “I gave you two all that nice little information, and giving you rather good food, and the right to sit before my sexy self!” he gave us both a grin, showing off his teeth as I rolled my eyes. “And now, I demand that we go on that bed, and have hot loud pony, on Changeling, on half Changeling sexy time; now!”
“We are never going to do a threesome with you!” I exclaimed. “So stop asking!” he then gave a smile and turned and waved his rump at us.
“You know you want some of my sexy plot Lighting!” he answered, looking back with a silly look on his face. I blushed hard in anger as he only chuckled.
“Ugh…how did you get in here anyway, don’t tell me you snuck your way in here?” he then started to tap his chin before answering.
‘Well…it is ether one of these two, ether one, it was because I asked Princess Celestia to allow me to come see you two for a bit…or those blow jobs I gave those guards out there!” me and Saki turned to each other before Saki laughed hard.
“You’re kidding…right?” Doctor Love just gave her a large smile, his tongue slowly licking his lips.
“What do you think?” Saki just blushed, and I could see the redness on her face before she spoke.
“You’re…worst then any normal Changeling!”
“You know what…I’m just going to write!” I answered turning back to the bed as I climbed out.
“Oh Light!” it was Saki that spoke up as I turned to look at her. “I noticed that you’ve been doing day by day, that would make this booklet way too long,”
“I agree yes…what are you getting at?”
“Well, why not write like, big highlights of the year you know?” she answered. “Cause if I remember right, after we returned from Higher Wing, not a lot of big things happened…save for those few half a dozen sorts of things.” I nodded at this.
“Yes true…I might just do that.”
“What book?” Doctor Love asked as I looked to Saki.
“I’ll explain,” she answered as she started to tell him, me, sitting on the bed, as I started to write, this time, numbering the date on the top left corner of the page to start off.

(*********************************************)

Month 6 Day 6

It had been many months since me and Saki had returned from Higher Wing, and it took a while for me to get back in the pace of working once more as the guards of Canterlot. I mean, after fighting a Changeling Queen for goodness sake…this job seemed; boring. But, it was a rather easy job for me; it gave me bits in my purse, and kept me in shape. Afterward, Saki tried to see if I could unlock any, if I had them; Changeling skills. And well, nothing happened, I told this to her, that it did not bother me none that I didn’t have these powers like she had. Maybe If I was born looking like a Changeling, it would be different. But still, she always pestered me to at least try a few times a day. And to get her off my case about it, I did. Still in my free time, I went over the reports of Saki’s grandmother’s murder. Well, we knew who it was that did it, but still; we needed a solid case on him. If we took him to the princesses, it would be bad idea if we had nothing on him. And truthfully, the only witness was Saki. She was still fearful of going up to testified if it went that far, I do not blame her. It was up to me to get all this evidence up to him, showing the who, the what, the where, and the why. I knew why, he wanted something, the necklace Saki no holds. No doubt he must’ve thought of it as something else, or he just wanted a quick bit for it. Whatever the reason, it was enough to kill for.

Even now, on my day off today, spread out along the table in the living room, were the pages of the reports filed on the death and, as they said, ‘break in’ as they thought it was. Truthfully, if I didn’t believe Saki, which I do; to me, it would’ve looked like a break in, gone wrong. There were pictures, things thrown around, and such. And since no one, but Saki and that one pony who gave me the necklace knew of this pony. They couldn’t see or tell if anything of value was taken or not. I brought my coffee I was drinking up to my lips with my magic as I picked up another paper, sighing and letting it drop, I heard of ponies fighting the near impossible, with cases like this; how they did it I would never know! “Light?” I looked over my shoulders; my eyes felt heavy as Saki walked into the room, the clopping of her hooves heard, before she fluttered her wings and flew up to sit next to me. “You need a break, you’ve been working on this nearly all morning, and it’s your day off!” I gave her a small smile, nuzzling her softly, causing her to sigh cutely.
“I know…but still,” I answered her as she looked to me; she gave me a small sort of frown as I looked back to the papers before me.
“It would be just easier to kill him,” Saki bluntly said as I looked to her. “We both know what he did, why should we waste all this time trying to prove he did do it?”
“Remembered when you stopped me from killing Cocoon?” I asked, remembering the fight with her for a fraction of a second. Me standing over her, the broken sword at the ready. Saki nodded her head slowly at this as I smiled slightly. “Killing him would cause a huge uproar of somepony killing a guard, and if they found out it was one of us, and the other knew of it, we both be in trouble. And then there would be the rumors, ‘why did they kill him?’ you knew, sure, you would be getting your revenge for killing somepony who killed someone you held dear. But he may then be labeled a hero, or remembered differently then what you think.” She looked away from me before muttering something that I didn’t quite catch for a second before chuckling. “I may be over thinking this yes; but stranger things have happened in the last couple of months, yes?”
“Yes…I guess so,” she answered softly as I nodded.
“And weren’t you the one that said something along the lines of, killing them would be the easy way out?” I asked, reminded of how she made me stop before doing the death blow to the Changeling Queen of Higher Wing.”
“I guess…” she sighed and looked up into my eyes. “I guess I feel different because…”
“I understand,” I held her cheek softly with my hoof and kissed her on her lips. Her wings fluttered a bit as she kissed me back, for only a moment. I gave her a smile, piling the papers up neatly and putting them in the folder it came in. “But you’re right…I should take a break. I’ll send these back to the record holder then, and we can spend the rest of today together, alright?” she smiled and nodded before her eyes lit up.
“Oh, I nearly forgot!” she exclaimed as she went out of the room for a bit, and came back with a letter. “This came for you when you left; it’s from your father!”

Ah, another letter, as I promised him before leaving, the moment I returned home, I sent him a letter of what had happened, me and him, had since then wrote when we could. Mostly they were just small things, what was going on, what we were doing and such. After Saki left, saying she wanted to take a bath, I opened the letter, and began to read.

To my son, Bright Star;

Things here had at last started to slow down, the area of which Black Light now claimed as theirs, given by Vloor as you already knew; slowly, but surely, became most livable. King Vloor gave them much of what they needed, and though they were weary at first, I believe that they are slowly becoming to trust him, not fully; but enough to know that he does not mean them any harm.

I have given up the role of Sir, before I did this, I returned to being as him, and gave control over the Black Light to a pony I know will care for them; do not worry, it is not Doctor Love.

The home is slowly becoming much more of what it used to be…it’s hard…very hard. At first I could barely do anything to fix it, all the thoughts of what happened here…I know that you said it was never my fault; but I still feel as though it is somewhat. Ether way, the first floor is done, but this does not mean that I am at the moment living there, no; Vloor has given me a room at the castle until it is livable. Cocoon…I know you wish not to know of her, but I think you should know this. She has been surprising well behave, to that I hope because her horn is not able to emit magic as of now, or the fact her wing haven’t grown back fully yet; making it near to impossible for her to escape if she wanted to. But…the way she is…how she doesn’t seem to care. It makes me…unease. It’s like she’s waiting, watching.

Ether way, this is all I have to write for now, I hope you and Saki are doing well, and do stay safe.
Your Father; Shade.

That part when he was talking about Cocoon, I know he wished for me not to be worry, but still. The way he wrote about that, her waiting…waiting for what? He had yet to tell me, if it had happened that is, that any of her Changelings came to try and free her, and hopefully this will not happen at all. But well, she is their queen, and I would only guess they would do anything to free her. I placed the letter down on the table after folding it up; I would write him as well when I had the time, or when I returned back from returning these files. Going upstairs, seeing Saki just floated about in the bubble bath, I told her I would be leaving and would return as soon as I could. She said that she might meet me at Canterlot, seeing how she wanted to go there anyway today. I nodded, bidding her farewell as I left.

Walking into the large city…I felt naked without my sword and armor on, just because the only time I really came here was when I was on duty, so for me to be a off duty pony; just felt strange. Sure I had days off before and such; and it always felt the same. I went right toward the castle, turning to go toward the guards’ area, and toward the records holders. Giving the pony the records, I sighed some papers, sating that it was all there and such, and turned, before frowning, as before me; was Eclipse.

The guard pony of the night gave me a stern glare as I glared back, his bat like wings on his sides; he bore no armor, seeing how he was not on duty as well. I watched as he jerked his head to the side, where nopony was, a short snort and he walked over. I snorted to myself, but followed all the same; what would he want? I had no idea. When we were at the spot, making sure nopony could hear, he then spoke. “What’s with you and that case a few years back?” it was of no shock that he knew what I was looking into, I mean, I knew what had happen, and I’m sure he wanted it buried for good.
“I’m just following up on some information I heard,” I answered. “And beside, what’s it to you?”
“Listen here,” he poked my chest with his hoof, I slapped it away as he glared. “When a case like this happens, the guard who reported it, and closes the case; they get a bonus. I got my bonus from it, and I plan on not paying it back!” so that’s all he cared for, the money. “And beside,” he then lean closed and hissed under his breath. “You shouldn’t be snooping in things you know nothing of,”
“I know enough,” I hissed back. “I know what really happened there, I know what you did!” he seemed to reel back a bit, before a smug grin came over his face.
“Then report it,” I didn’t answer as he smiled. “See, knowing and proving are two very different things!”
“So you admit it?” I asked with a glare as he smiled.
“Okay, I’ll play along; let us say I did do what you think I did. Let’s say I did make it look like a robbery gone bad and I just had to kill somepony to shut them up!” he then leaned close again and whispered. “How are you gonna prove this?”
“I have something that you don’t,”
“And what might that be?”
“I witness,”

That seemed to catch him off guard as he reel back again, before muttering. “You bluffing,”
“How can you be so sure?”
“Because if you did, don’t you think that witness would’ve came forward?”
“Maybe that witness is doing that right now,” I answered as he grunted his teeth. “How can you be sure about that, bat colt?” he glared harder before he turned to leave, but before he left fully he then said.
“If that does comes to that, Lighting,” he spoke deeply and low. “It won’t be you, who pays the price,”
“You lay a hoof on her,” I warned as I gave a growl of sorts. “And I swear, you will pay!” he said nothing as he kept walking, my eyes narrowing after him as he left. Closing my eyes, I took a deep breath before slowly exhale.
“What was that about?”

I turned, straightening up and giving a salute, as the Captain was before me. “At ease Lighting, you are not on duty today,” I did so before he looked where Eclipse went off to. “So…what was that about?”
“Just a…disagreement,” I answered.
“I somehow find that hard to believe,” he answered looking at me. “But no matter, I have come to talk about the murder case of that pony. I have found a witness who said they witness what happened.”
“Wait what?” I asked in confusion. “That…was not in the files.”
“The file was lost before just now,” he answered with the roll of his eyes. “Somepony placed it in the wrong filing. Ether way, if you are reopening the case, I think it would be best for you to go, and get her statement once more; here,” he passed me some papers, much of it was what she said happened, giving it a quick look, she sated that a earth pony was inside, Saki’s granny walking in, a bit of a fight with words, before the attack happened. She even sighed it at the bottom. I thanked the Captain; luckily, she still lived at the place where she was last known to be.

Going up and knocking on the door, I waited, and waited; before the door slowly opened. She was an Earth Pony, her coat, a golden brown, as well as her mane; I could not see her Cutie Mark, for she wore a cloth over it, for some reason. Her green eyes looking at me as she blinked. “Yes…may I help you?”
“Hello,” I spoke, nodding my head slightly. “My name is Lighting Knight; I am with the Canterlot Guards. I have been looking over some files of an old case, a murder case that you said you witness. The case may reopen soon, and I wish for your statement for it.” I couldn’t see if her reaction was that of fear, shock, or something else all together, ether way, she gave me that look, and looked around.
“You do not look like a guard,”
“I am off duty at the moment ma’am,” I answered as I then asked. “May I come in?” she seemed to fight with herself for a moment, before nodding.
“Yes, come in,” she moved to the side before allowing me to walk in. “Would you like some tea?”
“No thank you,” I answered as I followed after her to the living room. She sat on one sofa, and I on another, I had the files in my hoof, as I reread it a few times, so I could remember clearly. “No…please, remember what you saw on that day, and tell me.” She nodded, closing her eyes for only a moment as she sated her claim.

“I was jogging around by then,” she started. “It was becoming darker; I was coming closer to the victim’s house…when I saw it. Three unicorns were there…I…I couldn’t make out much, the victim was in the home as well, the three unicorns attacked at once!” right then, I knew something was wrong, in this statement, which she sighed herself, sated that she saw a single earth pony in there, the Granny walking in the house, a fight with words, and then the attack… “And…well, I went and ran to the nearest night guard and told them what happened.
“What was this guard’s name?” again…she froze.
“I…I don’t know,”
“Well, one thing for sure,” I answered placing the file down. “You’re lying,”
“What?! H…how dear you sate that at…” I slammed the paper down and pointed to it, she read it and then a loud gulp was heard.
“I know for a fact,” I spoke low. “That seeing something along the type of a murder, is no easy thing to forget, is it?” I asked as her body shook. “You know what happened, so two things are going through my mind, one, you are part of the one who really killed her; or protecting them!” she said nothing as she looked down at nothing as I frowned and looked away. “Fine, I may not be on duty, but I’ll be back with some guards to arrest you and…”
“No, wait!” she bellowed out and looked to me. “You…you must understand! I had no choice!”
“Explain,” I bluntly answered. “First tell me…these stories you told me…are they fake?” she looked away and looked down. “I need an answer.”
“T…they are,”
“Were you force to lie about what you saw?”
“Y…es,” she answered again as I sighed and breathed deeply.
“Let’s start at the beginning then,” I spoke. “Listen…I know you are scared, but if I get the truth…the whole truth, I can get the princesses consent to send you off somewhere until there is a trail, you will be safe from harm, from those who forced you to hide the truth; alright?” she nodded her head softly at this as I nodded myself. “Now…tell me all you know. First of all…did you know the victim?”

“Not…well,” she answered closing her eyes before looking at me. “B…before I start telling what happen…how can I be sure that I was be placed under protection well enough?” I could understand her fear greatly, if she was willing to lie about something like this, and still keep it, tells me that Eclipse really did something to make her this fearful of him. I turned to look her in the eye and said the following.
“Ma’am, when I say this, I mean it. I will go to the princesses’ right after this, I shall bring you as well if you want, and I will request that you be escorted to Higher Wing safely. If by any chance, and I have a feeling this wont happen; but even so…if this is not possible, I will quit right there, right then, and take you there myself.”
“You would…do this?”
“I give you my word, now please, tell me your story, how did you know the victim, and what did you see?”

“While growing up…I use to always run around, it helped me…ease myself you know? I use to run outside of Canterlot, I didn’t feel like bumping into somepony and such. And I always ran past her home. She…she was a nice pony, at first it was just a small hello to one another, and at times, she would offer me a drink.” She seemed to smile softly. “For the longest time, she lived alone, until her grand-daughter…Saki I believed her name was?” so, Saki used her real name back then, hrm, ether way I listened and jotted notes on the sides.
“Did you ever see the victim’s grandchild?” I asked looking up at her as she waved her hoof midair.
“Somewhat, she was rather shy filly, I always saw her ether through a window, or hiding behind her when we made small talk at the door.”
“Okay, now, tell me about the night of the incident.” She then looked away again before speaking.
“I…I can’t tell you who the killer name is…or what he looks like. I can tell you much yes…but still…”
“I understand, I have a good feeling about who it is,” she looked to me and before she could ask I answered. “I need solid proof that he is the one, this information, as well as your witness and Saki’s, will help.”
“S…Saki saw?” she whispered as I nodded.
“Like you, she is scared to come froth, but with both your and hers’ help, we can put the ones who did this away for a long time.” She then nodded as she took a big breath before going on.

“That night, like every night, I went for a late night jog, I couldn’t sleep ether way, so I thought that this could help me. I was running near her place…when I noticed a sight. Three ponies, stood at the door, one of them…clearly in charged knocked, they were all Pegasus. Cloud Dasher…she opened the door; I couldn’t hear them as I went to the side to see what would happen. At first it seemed claim and normal…until the leader pushed her in. I wanted to help, believe me I did! But…I was scared for my own life, I watched, I couldn’t move away or look away, as they…they each beat her, the leader seemed to yell something, something so loud it was muffled to me…I…I watched him kill her!” she started to break down then, her body shook as she bowed her head, some tears slowly trickling down the side of her face as I went over, and passed a napkin that was beside her. She took it and dried her face as she forced herself to keep going. “I…I tried to run, but somepony caught me, I…I guess a lookout. He dragged me toward the house…I…I saw her limp body, her dead body covered in blood, as well as the floor...and…and…”
“Easy…easy…you’re doing fine,”
“Th…the one in charge told me, if I told anypony what really happen…h…he do worst to me then he did to her! He…he told me what to say, and I did; I’m…I’m sorry!”

After that, I couldn’t get her to talk more of the subject, it didn’t matter really, and I got what I needed. After that, and after she was well enough, as I promised, I took her to speak with the Princesses. The two were no less more then shocked at what they were hearing from the mare as she spoke, she explained how she couldn’t ID the pony as of yet, for fear of her life, both understood. Princess Celestia at least wanted to know if the ones who did this, were still inside Canterlot, which she answered to; as yes. I then requested that she be sent off to Higher Wing, to stay there until the case, which would now be opened for me to work on, but still on the down low, for fear of the ones who were part of this murder; would hear. The request was granted, and at her home when she returned, there would be a 24 hour watch until she was ready to leave. After she left, and I was to leave, I watched as Princess Luna left, before hearing Celestia call out to me. “Lighting Knight, a word?” I turned to look at her and bowed slightly.
“What is it you wish your highness?”
“You are rather something else you know,” she spoke in a soft voice as I looked up. “A case, we all thought was nothing more then a theft gone wrong, and yet; with you, opened to really be more then cold bloodied murder!” she shook her head sadly as she looked away, looking at nothing. “To think…, but I must ask…why did you go through this case anyway, what was it about this case, that made you want to read up on it, as you are now?”
“Do you know of my mare I am with, Princess Celestia?”
“I do, yes,” she answered.
“She is the granddaughter of the victim,” her eyes slowly grew wide as I looked away. “She is frightened, and can not come forward at the moment, just like the other. When she told me, I decided to look into it.”
“Light?”

Both myself and Princess Celestia looked back to see Saki, well to the princess, she was as Cloud Dasher. She walked up toward us and stood before me. “I got worried when you didn’t come back home hours ago…what’s going on?”
“Lighting Knight, was here following up on a lead on a case,” Celestia spoke, I looked up, seems she didn’t want to say out loud about who she knew she was now. “There was a witness that he found today, he questioned her, and now she is being sent to be protected, until we can find the subjects in question.” I could see Saki’s eyes grow wide slightly as she turned to me, I simple nodded my head to her before the sun princess went on. “I understand that today was your day off, tomorrow, I want you to have a real day off Lighting Knight, and I am forbidding you from coming close to this castle, to look over the case files.” She gave me a smile as she leaned down. “Do you understand?” I smiled and brought my hoof up in a salute.
“I understand clear your Highness.”

The walk home was quiet for the most part; I and Saki walking side by side, her eyes transfixed on the view before her as I at last spoke. “Saki, are you okay?”
“There was somepony else that witness Granny’s murder…” she softly spoke as I sighed. “When you first told me that she knew all these years…and didn’t tell the truth, I was angry, enraged! But…I know the fear she fears….”
“Fear is a powerful weapon, have you ever heard of the saying, ‘one sword keeps the other sword sheathed’?”
“Can’t say I have,”
“Think of it like this, the earth pony who knows what happened, her truth, could be that of the ‘sword’ in a sense, Eclipse… his ‘sword’, the fear he had brought into her, is keeping her from drawing, and speaking out.”
“I bet with your sword you could cut him down now,”
“True…” I answered. “He thinks just because he is that of the guards, that he can be untouchable, so far yes, seeing how he covered his tracks rather well. But do not worry Saki,” she turned to look at me as I turned to her. “I gave you my word, which he would pay for the crimes he have done, and I plan on keeping that word. It may not be today, or tomorrow; but one day, he shall pay.”
“I know…it just…I know,” I could see in her eyes that she just wanted him gone, as in, sword through the heart gone. But now that the princesses know of who Saki is, not by knowing as in she’s a Changeling knowing, but knowing that it was her family that was killed. If that bastard is killed…she would be to blame right away. “At least now, I know I have the full day with you tomorrow!” she then turned to beam at me. “And you’re coming with me too!”
“Coming where?”
“Shopping for a dress,”
“For what?” she then turned and raised an eyebrow before then gasping as she giggled and walked forward leaving me dumbstruck.
“I forgot to tell you, we got invitations to the Grand Galloping Gala.”
“Wait…what?!”

I have heard of this Gran Galloping Gala before, it seems only those invited by the princesses themselves are allowed to go; it’s a huge party, very fancy and such. “When did we get those?”
“Today, a little bit after you left to return those files, got to say…I was surprised we got invited.”
“More surprised that the princess didn’t say anything, or hint at all that we were invited. And shopping for a dress…ugh…this reminds me of the time me and father went dress hunting for mother on her birthday…” I shuddered slightly. “All those mares over me…acting as if I was still a freaking foal!”
“You didn’t like mares back then?” she asked as she looked back tilting her head. “Then…you were…”
“Wh…what?! No!” I yelled out. “I was at that age where I believed the mare cooties were real!” she only giggled again as I frowned. “I was four years old, geez!”
“Oh come now Lighty,” she nudged me softly on the side after I came up beside her. “You know I love to tease you and such,” I only sighed and nodded. “How about this,” she leaned up and kissed me softly. “You, me, home, bed…” she then started to lower and raise her eyebrows quickly, before sticking the tip of her tongue out. “And if you want…I can get the rope.”
“You’re not tying me down again,” I answered as she smiled.
“You seemed to like it,”
“That was a one time thing!”
“Okay no rope…cuffs?” I rolled my eyes.
“Pervert,” I muttered as we walked off as she giggled and followed behind as we went home.

A Request

“King me!” I jerked as I looked up from the book I was writing in, Doctor Love and Saki were sitting on ether side of a board game, no doubt Doc brought it with him, but…they were not playing Checker.

“Doc…this is Chess, not Checkers, we don’t say ‘king me’ in this game,” Saki answered with a slow shake of her head.

“Oh…Bingo!”

“It’s ‘check’ Doc,” the changeling answered as the pony looked to her.

“I thought this was Chess?” Saki only groaned and looked up at me, giving me a look that seemed to say, ‘really?’ in a sense.

“Just give up Saki,” I answered with a small laugh. “This is Doctor Love we’re talking about…with him, it’s better to just bow out and just roll with It.” the unicorn smiled, his large grin seemed to almost spilt his muzzle in a sense. “Ether way, Doc, how long are you here for?”

“Eh, maybe a little bit more,” he answered shrugging his shoulders slightly. “Are you going to keep writing?”

“Yeah maybe,” I answered looking down at the book; we did have a few days left until judgment day, in a sense.

“Well, you do that, while I kick Saki’s plot in Bingo again!”

“Its chess you fool!”

“I thought it was check?”

“Gah!” she screamed falling on her back hard. I only shook my head, giving out a soft chuckle before then looking to Doctor Love.

“I think you should tone down a bit Doc,” I spoke looking at him as he turned to look at me. “We have been on edge as you may as well know.” He only rolled his eyes and shook his head. Picking the pieces up and placing them back in the order of which they were. Saki soon got back up, but not wanting to play anymore, walked over and jumped onto the bed, leaning on me. I brought an arm around and held her close as she softly nuzzled my chest…but when she did…I started to feel something.

It was a weird feeling…something I couldn’t quite put my hoof on it, I looked down at her, watching as she nuzzled up my chest a bit more. And then…I saw it, a weird mist like cloud flowing from her, and going toward my body…was I just seeing things? Was the stress of what was going on, at last getting to me that I was seeing things? I shook my head, and felt a bit more…awake, as if I just drank coffee, or splashed cold water on my face to jolt me awake. Whatever it was…it felt…nice, I wanted it! I was about to tell Saki something, when she opened her eyes, looking up at me, before she blinked. “L…Lighting?” she spoke as I blinked. “Your eye, look at your eye!”

“What?” I asked in confusion, I couldn’t really see my eye on my own really, so I went over to where the sink was a mirror there as I looked up. My eyes growing wide at what I saw. My left eye, ever since the day Cocoon slashed it with whatever she used, when trying to get after Saki, was still red, and always would be; but that was not the eye I was looking at; it was my right eye. A Changeling eye was looking back at me, red, like my father as I blinked a few times, it was still there, and if Saki could see it, then I wasn’t just imagining it!

“Whoa…” I heard Doc whisper as he stood beside Saki, I could see them from the mirror. “Kinda creepy eyes when you are like that colt,” I closed my eyes, shaking my head slightly before slowly reopening them…my green eye was back, but…the image of what I saw…

“Are…Is your Changeling powers at last coming through?” Saki asked as I looked back at her with an equal like confused look.

“I…I don’t know,” I answered. “That never happened before, and just before you noticed my eye…I felt something, coming from you,”

“From me?” she asked as she looked away while thinking, before looking back. “You were feeding off my love,”

“What?”

“It’s the only thought I can think of,” she answered looking at me before then saying. Light, remember, Changeling are taught to change forms at a very young age, and to also feed off the love of ponies around them. Before we learned to feed off love, we ate and drank like you ponies do,”

“Kinda like how foals have to eat liquid, or soft like food?” Doc asked as Saki nodded.

“That’s right, Light here is only half Changeling, this did not have to happen to him, and seeing how he was not taught of these skills when he was young; it seemed his talents of a Changeling are slowly showing!”

So…my Changeling self was now slowly coming out, I looked down at my hoof, shaking it left and right. It starts with my eyes, so now, knowing Saki; she would no doubt start teaching me how to change. But then I had to ask. “Saki,” she nodded to me as I looked. “When…I was feeding off your love, I saw this weird mist like…I don’t even know, does that always happen?”

“You were rather close to me yes,” she answered. “Being so close, you are able to see it, and the fact that it was coming right to you, that’s how you can see it. But trust me, after a while; you just…don’t notice it at all.”

“Well…!” Doctor Love sighed and stretched. “This is all nice and dory and such, but I think I’m going to go and hit the hay ya know?” he answered out loud as he looked to us. “Try not to have any sexy, sexy time while I’m gone!”

After Doc left, it was just me and Saki. And as I thought, she wanted me to try again. After a long time of trying to change, with little work that is, Saki retried to the bed. I was not tried…all that love I was getting from her…it kept me wide awake! Saki explained that this was normal for Changeling hatchling that first tasted love, and should wear off in a few days. So, with nothing to do as I waited for the crash (Or as I thought it would be like a crash) from the love intake, I decided to take the book, lie on the floor; and write once more.

(*********************************)

Month 6 Day 7

Ugh…dress shopping with Saki…ugh…worst then when me and father dressed shop for mother! True to what she had told me, two golden tickets awaited for us, invitations to the triple G. I couldn’t believe it myself as I kept thinking over and over on it. And now, I was spending my true day off, shopping for our suit and dress. Saki reminded me of a foal in a toy store, or candy store. She went from one set of dress to the next, as quickly as a bee on a flower! And though at many of a time, where she acted all tom coltish in a sense; she was still a mare. The moment she walked into the changing room, I groan softly and relaxed. How many dresses have she gone through…ten? Ugh…lost count after the pure white one. I planed on going out in a dark blue like tux shirt, much like what Doctor Love tux would looks like, save blue and white. Saki thought I would look, cooler, if I placed a long like robe with it. Ether way…I was done, and now I had to suffer and wait for Saki’s choice…and empty my purse of bits! As I waited, a thought came to my mind that I’ve been meaning to ask Saki. “Hey honey?” I called out, seeing if she could hear me.

“Yes?” she answered back as I heard the rustle of a dress.

“What’s the deal between you and Fang?” the last time we saw the Changeling, was when I pretended I was under her spell. And that was nearly half a year ago. The Changeling seemed rather full of himself, to me that is, and the way he spoke; sounded like he could get away with nearly anything.

“My mother wanted us to start…you know,” she poked her head out as she looked around, seeing that nopony was around as she then whispered. “A Hive, together.” she then went back into the dressing room.

“Why’s that?” I asked as I heard her groan, hopefully not from my praying.

“He’s a strong stallion,” I guess we were speaking in code now slightly, seeing how somepony would no doubt walk by and hear. “Mother always said that I should start a…family with a strong stallion, you know…”

“And I’m not good enough?”

“Well you are, half, in a sense,” she answered. “But I think she rather me go all full; you know?”

“Eh…yeah, I guess,”

“Ether way, I don’t want to start that kind of family, and most defiantly; not with him.”

“Care to explain?”

After the Canterlot attack, and; what happened after with us. I was hurt pretty bad, my back left leg felt broken, and sure, he did help me a bit to get me back to Granny’s place as we hid. But when, they came well…he took off running, leaving me to be alone.”

“Not really strong then in that sense then?”

“Quite, I stayed there until I was fully healed, afterward; I left Canterlot for a few weeks. But soon returned.” I heard her let out a soft sigh. “That place was truly really my only home I knew, and well; I just couldn’t leave it!”

“I understand,” I answered as I heard her slip into something, no doubt one of the dresses she had brought in there. “I felt the same way when I left Higher Wing with Night, Alice, and Alex. That was my home, the only place I knew of. It hurt me that I had to leave, but as I said; I had to. I wouldn’t allow those three to live the life I did.”

“At least your home is slowly returning back to normal, yes?”

“That’s what father is saying.” The door slowly opened as I got off the chair to see what she would wear, and boy, was I in for a surprised.

The dress she wore was the same sort of black that her Changeling hind was, it covered mostly all of her body, save for the head, a V shape showing off her chest, only by a bit that is. Along the middle, was the same shade of green that she had, or like all Changeling (save for the ones at Higher Wing). The dress covered up her back, and hind legs, and the outline, was the same green color of that of the midsection. Her wings were folded along her sides, as she turned in a small circle. “What do you think?”

“Suits you,” I answered with a smile as she smiled back. “You’re going to get it?”

“Course I am!” she answered with a giggle. “Not my bits paying for it!”

“Ugh…right,” she only giggled and went back into the changing room to undress, brining it out in a bag, folded along her back as we then went to pay for it. The Gala was only a month away, but still, it would be good to get everything we needed done right now.

‘We’re going to have to see my mother,” after returning home from our shopping trip, and Saki placing the dress she got into the closet, myself, just about to start on lunch; that caught me by surprised.

“Why’s that?” I asked as she sighed.

“Remember a few months back,” she spoke, looking up at me with her Changeling eyes. “That the guards said something about seeing a Changeling. I did some snooping, and from the way they were saying how the Changeling looks like; it’s a male.”

“Think it might be Fang?” I asked her as she shook her head slowly.

“I don’t know…”

“Well…I don’t like the idea of us going to see her.”

“How come?”

“Think of it like this,” I told her as I turn and looked into her eyes. “She knew nothing of me, sure, my father saved her life and such; but why do you think she kept her word on telling us of my father’s origin and such.” I looked away, slowly walking toward the sofa and plopping down on it. I heard the sound of Saki’s wings as she fluttered over to me, lying by my side as she lay beside me. “I…I just have this feeling you know,” I told her. “That, I may have to owe her something. If she did not tell me of my father being alive and such; trust me, I wouldn’t have gone back to Higher Wing.”

“But…that was your home,”

“Beside Doc, because as I said, he is like family to me; there’s nothing there for me there. Or there wasn’t until I found that Father was alive. But still, ether way…I can’t shake this feeling.” I then turned to look at her. “Why do you want to see her anyway?”

“She now knows of you and me,” she answered. “Even though we were there for but a day, you gave them enough love because of you loving me. I may not like her, but if she were to come up here, say for a visit…how do you think it would look of somepony saw?”

“Hrm…true,” I answered as I sighed. “Just saying…not liking this one bit!”

So after I had made us lunch and we ate, I went upstairs to grab my sword. Ether way the Chrysalis had shown no harm to me, better safe, then sorry. Saki gave me a look as she saw me slip the sheath of my blade along my back, but she didn’t say anything of the sort. Besides, Everfree Forest isn’t the safest place all the time.

The train ride was rather short for me, ether we spoke little or not at all, and when we pulled up to Ponyville, we just made our way through until we were then in the forest. Once far enough in, Saki reverted back to her Changeling self, walking beside me as I lit the way with my horn. A light blue aura acting as out light. “Remember when we first met?” I looked down to Saki as she looked up at me. “How easily you beat me,” I chuckled and nodded, looking ahead again.

“You were trying to act all high and mighty, rather cute now that I think of it.”

“I could’ve beaten you! Well…if I had training to do so,” I chuckled again.

“You do have the Hoof-blade.”

“Yes, but you can fight with that, a sword, and your hooves! You’ll have to teach me

“Maybe I’ll start training you,” I told her. “But really, with Cocoon locked up, who do we have to worry about?”

“Better to have it, and not need it,” she spoke softly. “Then need it and not have it,” I only hummed, agreeing with her on this.

Deeper into the forest we went, until I could see the ruins of where the Hive was now there. And already…I could feel the eyes of the Changelings that hid in the darkness. In reflex from being watched on, my hoof twitched to move to my sword, but I felt Saki move close to my side; making me feel a bit more relaxed. Before we could walk into the ruins of the old castle, she was there, waiting for us. “My goodness, so nice for you to visit now dear Saki,” her green eyes seemed to glow in the darkness of the forest around us as we both stopped. She smiled at the two of us, and then turned to me. “Seems you did not escape Higher Wing untouched,”

“That I did not,” I answered as she nodded once.

“And why have you visit now, your trip were many months ago.”

“We had no reason to come Mother,” Saki spoke. “And if I know you, you’ve would’ve sent somepony like you did with Fang,”

“Well, it would be nice for you to live with us once more Saki,”

“Then why didn’t you try and find me all those years ago?” Saki asked as Chrysalis answered without a word. She turned and went toward the hole of which would take her to the bottom on the Hive. Saki soon followed, with me in the rear. The Changelings that followed the queen slowly moved closer, more of around me and Saki. My only thought for this was because of our love; or trying to make sure we wouldn’t escape.

Once I felt the ground bottom of the Hive, after having landing with my levitating spell, I once more Followed Saki. When she stopped because of her mother stopping, I stood beside her before hearing the queen speak. “Would you two come to my chambers then, I so do wish to catch up,” once more her eyes glowed because of the dimly lit area, and before we could answer, she was already leaving.

“Still not liking this…” I pointed out in a whisper as Saki could only nod her head in agreement. Ether way, we followed after the Changeling Queen, she pushed her way through the door that led to her chambers. It was rather large, a large circle room, a source of light being that of weird glowing plant.

As she went to her large bed, I noticed that she shoved something underneath a bunch of pillows she had. I raised an eyebrow, Saki missing it; that was a plushy, a plushy of Shining Armor. I remember Saki telling me a few months back, which her mother was trying to invade Equestria that much was clear. But what she also told me was that not only was she using Shining Armor for his love; but that she indeed loved him as well. Of course, she only joked about this, but it seemed; she really did have feelings for the ex Captain of the guards. When she looked back, I pretended that I did not notice at all, looking around just as Saki was doing. “So,” she started as she laid on her bed, looking at the two of us, before then looking fully to me. “Was the one known as Shade, really your father?”

“He is yes,” I answered as she seemed to smile.

“So then, that would explain truly of your unaffected way of being controlled by Changelings. I thought for a second that he had simply had a deep hold on you.” she merely shook her head. “Seems I was wrong, but, a half Changeling; I have never heard of such a thing.” She then looked to Saki and then asked. “Has he shown himself to be able to change?”

“No,” she answered looking at her, I could see it in her eyes, and she didn’t truly want to be here. “He is only half mother, maybe he will never be able to change or feed off love,”

“Such a shame too,” she chuckled. “And you still have yet to answer my request.”

“I am not returning here to stay mother,” Saki answered. “This Hive is not my home.”

“And that house in Canterlot is?” she snorted softly as Saki hissed low in her throat.

“I was gone from your care nearly all my life!” she hissed once more. “The pony, who found me, cared for me as if I was her own blood; you did not even try to find me!”

“We all thought you were captured or dead,” she answered plainly. “You know, as much as I do, that one life is not more then many more dying to keep that life alive.”

“I know that!” Saki glared hard at her as I looked back and forth between the two. “But you didn’t even try to find me, not once did I ever see a Changeling, not once!” she then turned toward the door. “Come on Light…let’s just go,”

“It is getting late,” I turned to look at Chrysalis. “You should know, Everfree Forest is not the most safest place at night; and beside.” She then turned to look to me. “I wish to speak to Lighting Knight, for a moment.” I was deathly confused by this; Saki looked to me, also confused as I gave her a soft nod.

“I’ll meet you at your room, I remember where it’s at,” I told her as she gave a firm nod before leaving. After a moment, I then turned and asked. “What do you want?”

I saw her smile once more, her eyes locked onto me. “How did it feel, to see that your father was alive and well after all these years?” I didn’t answer her, I didn’t have to as she just sighed and shook her head. “Listen…I’ll be blank, I wish for you to help me,”

“With what?” I questioned, although, I had a feeling that I knew what she was going to say before she could say it.

“I want you,” she answered leaning close to me before whispering. “To help me get rid of Shining Armor’s wife…so that I may take her place once more.”

Pulling down the Eclipse

Pulling down the Eclipse

Truly, I did not even react when she told me this, I mean, I already saw it coming; even more when I saw the pony plushy of Shining Armor when I walked in with Saki. Chrysalis seemed to smile before going on. Why was she always after Shining Armor anyway, was this because his love, the love she tasted; was so good? Or was this something deeper? I mean, she could easily have taken another pony by now, sucked them dry and left. But Saki told me herself a few weeks back, that she has done no such thing. Then, when seeing that plush, I knew; she loved him, in her own way. Not like how I and Saki loved each other, no. This was different, like a child, who wants a toy, which they can not have. Or an ex who wishes to go back, but they can’t; this is what it seems to me. In a way, I feel sorry for her, a mighty Queen of the Changelings, and she is drawn to one pony, a pony she can not have. “It seems only fair,” she sated as she turned her back to me. Walking toward the side of her bed, I watched as she slowly placed a hoof over the pillow, where now said plush laid hidden. I saw as she turned fro a quick second to look at it, her face; softened. “I did you a favor, now you have to-”

“No,” she then turned her head so fast to look at me; you could hear the popping of her neck pones. Her glowing green eyes, flashing in the small light filled room, I could see, even from here, darting to look at my face as a whole; her nostrils, flaring slightly with anger.

“What do you mean no?” she demanded as I looked to her. My answer was calm, short, and to the point.

“Even if I were to agree to this,” I answered her, my right hoof out and as I pointed to myself. “Which I don’t,” I then pointed to her, my eyes narrowing slightly. “I owe you nothing.”

“How do you think this youngling?” she asked me, her gaze, still like daggers as they seem to stab at me; but they were ineffective.

“My father saved your life,” I answered as I started my debate with her, well, not a real debate, seeing how I knew I was in the right; ether way. “You said so yourself, he asked you to tell me he was alive; you did. That was his favor to even to score, you were just doing that.” She gave me a look, not of anger but of shock. She looked away for a moment, her eyes looking upward, as if thinking of something, before looking down. I then sighed, “Listen here, I considered Shining Armor my friend, and I would never allow you to do that to him; never again. And beside, what would you have done to his wife yes?” her lips curled back as she let out a small sort of growl. I knew what she would do to her, and I would never allow her to harm her. “Ether way…the answer is no, and now I bid thy, ado!” I then turned to leave, not before giving her a mock sort of bows. But, she stopped me with her next few words.

“What if I helped you bring Eclipse down?”

This caused me to stop before my hoof could touch the door; I did not look at her, only ahead at the door before me. How…how did she know of that, how did she know? “Silly Halfling, you think I do not have eyes and ears in Canterlot. Even if you did not agree to this plan, which you no doubt did, I would still have gone through with it.” I turned to look back at her. “My Changelings have also told me that you’ve been working on a case, the case of the pony that was killed by this Eclipse, am I right?” she then moved closer to me, and leaned down, till nearly our snouts touched. “Help me get rid of the love princess…and I’ll take Eclipse down for you.” the offer…it was tempting, I knew he was guilty, we had two different ponies (well Saki being a Changeling) that placed him at the place and saw the murder. “Oh, and don’t think on telling on me,” she waved a hoof in front of me. “Or bad things shall happen, no off with you,” she turned her back. “I grow tire, and I shall await your answer in the morning.” I said nothing, slightly shocked and confused, ether way, I pushed the door open and left, slowly walking toward Saki’s room as I thought of what just happened. No…I couldn’t do this, I wouldn’t do this. And if it came down to it, if she even tried to harm Cadence, even if she was Saki’s mother; she would see the tip of my blade. But then…I started to think once more. If she knew all this information…then there was some or just one Changeling there giving her information, but whom? Finding Saki’s room, I sighed and pushed the door open, walking in. jumping slightly as the door slammed and something clung to my back.

“Hello Light…” Saki whispered in my ear before I gave a shuddering groan as I felt her bite my neck. “So, you really do like it when I bite your neck?” she asked licking the bite where she gave me.

“It’s just…tender!” I defended myself and let out another groan as she bit it again. She only softly giggled and got off my back as I rubbed the spot, she then climbed into the bed and laid on her back, looking at me with a half eye closed look. I gave a chuckle of my own as I went over, climbing up and lying over her; her eyes drawing me in as I leaned down and softly kissed her lips, her arms wrapping along my neck. We kept kissing, our lips pushing into one another, her tongue, licking at my lips to get inside of my muzzle, which I allowed her to. One of her hooves went to slowly rub my chest as I then groaned hotly as I felt her once more nibble along my neck with her fangs. My eyes closed slowly as she did this, her lips then pressing along where she just bit me, her tongue, lancing over the spot slowly, her spit coating my coat. I then felt her as she then kissed my lips, the smacking sound of our lips, heard by my ears as I pressed deeper into our kiss. Our teeth, slightly touching as I tilted my head sideways, our tongues touching each other’s; our lips, one.

I gave a surprised yelp as she pushed me with surprising strength onto my back, my head, near the end of her round bed. I looked down my body, through my legs; the kissing had gotten me slightly hard, as a bit of my male-hood now rested on my lower belly. Saki, crouched low to the ground, moving one hoof up, the other, crossing over the first; slaking me. “Uh…S…Saki?”

“Shush,” she whisper. “I’m just having some fun,”

“You know,” I answered with a sly grin. “It’s not nice to play with your ‘food’.” She gave a small fit of giggles as she placed one hoof on ether side of my hips, her tongue coming out to slowly lick at her lips before she leaned down. My breathing quickened as I watched her. Her tongue slowly pressed along the underside of my cock, trailing upward toward my tip, causing me to let out a shuddering sigh. My head leaning back, as I just gave myself to her. At times, I wondered if I was really under her spell, for she knew just how to turn me on; well that and she could sense my love for what she was doing at the moment. I groaned out more, slightly pent up, seeing how we haven’t had a good time like this in a week or so. My tip, already oozing of precum, as Saki once more slowly dragged her tongue up; licking the bead of seed from my tip. I allowed a soft moan as I felt her kiss the tip, before her lightly sucking on the tip of where my seed was flowing from. I lifted my head, watching her, her eyes were slightly closed as she made work on my shaft, but when she opened her blue eyes. I saw a twinkle in them, as she gave me a slow teasing wink.

Once more I yelped as I felt her go lower, her tongue lancing at my balls. This caused my body to shudder as she kept licking at the orbs, as they moved with each pass. I felt her take one into my mouth, causing me to let out a coo of bliss. She released the one she was sucking on, and then went to the second. My hind legs slightly twitching with each soft suck that’s he gave it, her tongue swirling on the inside as she did so before she released it. I was panting heavily by now, my member, at full mast, once more leaking, and some landing on my lower belly where it was now resting. She climbed up my body, before pressing her lips to mine, I cringed as I tasted some of my pre on her lips, but I had grown accustom to it by now, I swear, she does this, just to see me squirm. Giving me a small smile, she turned her body, so that we were in a sixty-nine. This was one of our favorite things to do in bed. It always warmed us up to much, that the sex afterward; made it all the better. “Now,” I heard her say as she gave her rump a soft slap. “Stop being lazy and get to work!”

“Hey, I’m not the one who threw me on my back,” I answered her as I smiled, before leaning up, and tracing my tongue along her vent. I heard her let out a soft sigh at the feeling, my tongue, spreading her open slightly as it would slip in. I then felt her lower down, once more licking at me, my hooves going to her rump, giving it a firm rub as I worked her passage with my tongue.

The room was silence, save for at times the soft moans of approval from ether me, or her; and the soft lapping of our tongues at work. I leaned up, pressing my lips fully to her cunt, slipping my wet muscle as far as it would go, leaving her to move from my own need to let out a deep moan. “L…Light…!” I heard her cry out my name as she shuddered above me. For me to answer her, to let her know I heard her, I placed my lips along her nub, softly sucking on it as she arched her back, groaning hotly. She then leaned down, and it was my turn to gasp as she slipped inch after inch of me into her mouth. Both of my legs twitched, I stopped in my licking to let out a deep sated moaned, but she forced her hips back down onto me; making me go back to work.

Having done this many times, I placed my hind legs onto the bed, and slowly started to rock up into her mouth. I was worried about doing this the first time, but I trusted in her ‘skills’ per say. And she could take it pretty well I might add. She just licked as I did so, my own, seeming to work on autopilot as I licked her deeper and faster, my lips, lowering and rising to muzzle hump her. She let out a soft moan as I shot pre into her mouth, I could feel her drink it down, seeing how her throat squeezed a bit; I was that far down, yes. She removed her mouth from my member to moan softly, or to breath, saying sweet nothing. She went back to sucking me, allowing me to thrust back into her mouth softly as she did, I could feel myself become closer and closer to climax, as I tried to hold myself back; but it was not to be.

Releasing her hips and groaning loudly, my hips jerk as jet after jet shot into her mouth, I felt her suck on it, drinking the cum as it came. How she could drink it all, it eluded me. Not wanting her to be left out, and after regaining some of my breath, I leaned back up and started to lick at her love hole once more.

Her breathing became shallow; her moans grew louder, before I felt her body tense as she started to cum on my muzzle. I licked her throughout the whole thing, as she released my cock, groaning out deep sated ‘yes’ as she came…before, she fell on her side. Slightly worried, I looked over, making sure she was alright; to see that she was lightly snoring. I rubbed my head; this happened once in a few weeks, her climax so large, and that it knocked her clean out. She would be fine in the morning, confused; but fine. I smiled and picked her up with my magic and laid her beside me, wrapping the blankets around us both, before wrapping my hooves around her; to also join her in sleep.

The next morning came rather quickly for me; Saki was already up, packing some extra things that were in her room, I noticed that there was a picture of her and Cloud Dasher, her Granny. It was much like the one back home, where she was in her non-changeling form, but this one, she was a Changeling. The background was easily seen to be the Everfree Forest, Zacora’s home in the back, leaving me to know where this was taken. Saki, she looked rather different, when she was younger. In a sense, she reminded me of a pony foal…but I noticed something. “Saki…you had six legs?!”
“Hrm?” she asked, coming over to the picture and laughed. “Sure, all Changelings do when their younger. What, I thought you knew?”
“Well…I knew that you were bug like,” I answered. “Just…not like that,”
“We also chirp too,” I turned to her as she smiled. “It’s our form of crying to want something, as to when pony foal cries, they cry,” I only blinked, I knew that she wanted to have foals one day, and that she hopped that I could give her Changelings one, without her having to be her Cloud Dasher form for the whole nine months thing. Looking over at the photo one last time, I could only nod, having nothing else to say really, as she packed the photo too.

Luckily, we did not run into her mother as we left, sure, she already knew my answer; but I did not want to have to deal with her watching us as we left. And beside, my mind drifted off to what she said, about her having eyes and ears in Canterlot. This would mean that some Changelings were around…unless her Changelings had taking some ponies under their spells to be used like spies. I didn’t say anything to Saki, I mean; I didn’t want her worrying over something like this, not now at least. By the time we left the Everfree Forest. And then got on the train to go home, to was really only a little after noon, the sun, high in the sky, casting its golden rays down on the ground. Saki had become Cloud Dasher the moment we left the darkness of the forest, so even now, she was leaning up to me. I smiled, nudging her with my head as she smiled back. Our home coming up into view soon. “So, I’m thinking of cooking pasta tonight,” she told me as I looked to her.
“Oh?” I asked as she smiled.
“Yes, it’s been a good while since we last had something like that.” I could only agree with her on this as she looked up to me and then asked. “You seem…troubled,”
“It’s nothing,” I assured her. “Just…thinking is all.” she said nothing to me for a while, and by the time we got to the door, she still hadn’t said anything.
“Its’ about what my mother was talking to you about when I left, isn’t it?” I said nothing at that as she sighed. “I won’t ask you about what it was, but whatever she said; I’m sure you can think of something.” The way she said it, it sounded as if she knew, I sighed. Going to the door, I opened it, looking back at her, about to tell her she was right, but I noticed something. Her eyes grew wide, she pointed, shouted my name, told me to duck; but before I could, something hard hit me in the back of the head. I let out a short yell of pain as I fell before onto my belly, the world, red around me as I tried to make sense of what had happen; before blackness took me in.

“W…e…m…up,” I muttered and groaned, hearing something, the world around me hazed as I slowly started to open my eye. I felt something cling to the side of my face; blood? “Did…ou hear…e?” the voices were slowly becoming clearer…what was… “Wake up damnit!” my head was rocked to the right as I felt a hoof collide with my face, I cried out, stars dancing in front of my eyes as I shook my head. I slowly turned my head over, what I say, caused me to shudder slightly.
“E…Eclipse…” I growled his name softly, groaning in pain as I felt that my right hoof was being held down by a pony, an Earth Pony from the looks of it. The Night guard had removed his armor, allowing me to see his darkish blue coat fully, his bat like wings, folded on ether side of his body as he glared down at me, just as I glared up. I looked around, I couldn’t see Saki! “Where is…”
“Oh…she’s fine,” he then moved to the side, as I watched as Saki was on the sofa, tied up, thankfully, still as her Cloud Dasher form. “For now,” he answered as I looked back at him. “You think you got me now don’t you?” he asked leaning down and looking at me eye to eye. “That bitch, you sent her away to be protected right, oh what, you didn’t think I would notice her?” he chuckled and pushed my face to the ground. “I warned you didn’t I?” he spoke pacing back and forth in the living room. “To stay away from that case file, but Noooo,” he chuckled shaking his head. “No, you had to keep snooping, well; guess you’ll have to pay now won’t you?”
‘Go…to hell,” I muttered, yelping as I felt a swift kick to my side.
‘Light!” I heard her yell out as Saki tried to get out of her bounds.
“Quite the fighter you are,” the bat wing pony answered. “I mean come on, you help take down a Changeling Queen, and you think you all high and mighty? But that’s not why I’m here…no,” he leaned down to me again. “Drop the case, stay away from it…and I’ll let you live,” I answered him by spitting a glop of blood on his face. He staggered backwards, wiping the blood off his muzzle before I looked left and right. To them, I looked beaten, weaken, but I felt worst, in fact; I could still easily fight them off, give Saki enough time to escape. “You son of a…fine,” he shook his head slightly. “Seems, you’ll wont listen to reason…boys,” he waved his hoof at them, turning his back to us. I felt them move, saw one pull out a dagger as I moved into action.

I used my magic to push the one on my left away, the right one reacting by trying to slash me,, I went low to the ground, feeling the air as the blade rushed over my head, slashing a bit of my hair off as it did. I brought my right hoof out, cracked him on the side, hearing the snaps of rips being broken as I gave him a few more rasps to the side. He fell to the floor, crying out in pain as the first rush to me, jumping on my back as I started to buck to get him off, I slammed him into the wall, getting him off me. Eclipse, seeing this, rushed at me, swinging his hooves at me to hit me. I evaded them rather easily, and started to crack him across the face a few times, when he was thrown to the ground from the force of my hits. His nose was bleeding a bit as he groaned, this gave me enough time that I needed to get to Saki, after untying her I pushed her toward the door. “Go, get to the princesses, and tell them what’s happening!”
“But what about…”
“I’ll be fine, go!” I told her as she nodded, running outside and taking to the air, I watched as Eclipse was starting to stand as I then brought my right hoof out, about to hit him when I felt somepony jump on my back, pushing me onto my chest. I struggled to get him off, but felt a good hard hoof slam into my cheek.
“Get her you fool!” Eclipse yelled out as he slowly got up, leaving me coughing on the ground.
“We can’t boss,” the Earth Pony who just hit me said. “She’s rather fast, and already out of sight! We have to get out of here!”
“And do what, huh?” he demanded while growling. “She’s going to get to them, and now they’ll know!” in his anger he slammed his hoof in my face once more, across the nose as I let out a loud cry of pain. My head now rested on the ground, blood trickling down from my nose. “You can run if you want, but I’m going to make this fucker pay slowly!” there was a brief moment was a stand still, before the sound of clopping hooves were heard, the ones who was on me, gone, as I heard him yell out that they were cowards. I only chuckled slightly, wanting to provoke him even more as I then said.
“Seems, you’re all alone now,” Eclipse glared down at me as he went to throw another hoof, I stopped it, standing up, and wrapping my right forearm out and threw him over my shoulder. He was thrown onto the table, as it smashed under his weight. I groaned slightly, limping backwards away from him. Even though it was one on one now, I had lost a lot of blood, and my body was sore.

He groaned and got back up, I saw him stagger a bit as he glared at me once more. “I…am going…to kill you!”
“You sure can try,” I answered. “Because it doesn’t matter, even if you do kill me, no everypony will know what you did; you will never be safe Eclipse! They will get you, and you will pay for your crimes!” he charged at me, I got ready one more time for him to crash into me, but…it never happened. He started to float in the air, a golden yellow aura surrounding him. He started to kick the air, yelling in anger as I looked back. I breathed a small sigh of relief. Saki was standing in front of Princess Celestia, who was now using her magic to sustain the murdering pony. I could see, even through the door that four guard ponies, were watching over the one that ran off. Saki ran over to me at once, stopping as she saw my body, I looked down as well, my coat covered in dirt, blood, some not my own; and now, my left eye was swelling a bit. I started to stagger a bit more, weaving left and right. I heard Saki call out my name, before I fell sideways, my head hitting the floor; as I blacked out.

When I woke up, my body felt sore, my left eye wouldn’t open, and my right eye dazed around the wall of white, that was of a hospital room. I groaned slightly, trying to move, but I felt a touch on my arm. Turning my head over fully, I saw that it was Saki, in her Granny’s younger form still, Cloud Dasher. I gave her a tender smile as I saw her, but…she was not smiling. “What’s…” it hurt a bit for me to talk, but I could still speak. “What’s wrong,”
“You’re hurt, you moron!” she hissed softly, almost in a whisper, but I could see it in her eyes, she was not mad…but scared.
“I had worst,” I told her, as if this was normal, well…it was, I mean, back when Higher Wing was in war when I was but a colt, and the fact that we fought Cocoon; this wasn’t so bad I guess. “And you know that,”
“I know…but…”I stopped her by placing a hoof over her lips. I could see, much of my body was wrapped in cloth, seems I was cut a few times without knowing.
“What…happened, after I…” I sighed softly and laid back fully on my back, I closed my eyes for a moment, before I heard her speak.

“After you fell under, at first…I thought you were…gone, Celestia assured me you had just blacked out, ether from blood lost, or maybe your body going into shock of what happened; I don’t care, I’m just glad your back,” I turned my head over and gave her a light smile on my face, as she went on. “Eclipse, of course denied everything, even after all this! His group, seeing how they didn’t murder anypony, they were given a deal; tell the princesses everything that Eclipse did, and they will only serve three years in prison, and then be exiled out of the kingdom. Truthfully…they should all be hanged!”
‘Saki…” I whispered as she sighed and nodded.
“I know…but ether way, they agreed, they told them what they did. Before Granny was murder, in fact, the only murder Eclipse did. All they did was use their power to get money from other ponies pretty much, that was it. One of them said that they caught wind of what they thought my Granny had…and I found out what it was.”
“Oh?” she nodded and then went into her pack, and pulled out her necklace. So…the murder of her Granny…was because of this?
“The pony who gave it to you…to give to me, I met him,” I looked up as she looked away. “He almost cried you know, telling me I looked just like her, but ether way…it seems this thing right here, this necklace well…it’s worth a lot of money.” I looked down at the necklace, so this…this was what he was after; this was what drove him to kill. I know Saki would’ve easily just gave it up if it meant saving her Granny…but really, after seeing what that bastard can do; I know he would’ve not speared them. I saw Saki look down at the necklace, a hoof softly tracing along the top of it slowly. I brought a hoof out, to lay on top of hers’. She looked up at me as I gave her a soft smile. “At least now…it’s over, he’s at last behind bars.”
“Yes,” I answered. “He is,” she gave me a small smile before I then asked. “So…how long am I here for?”
“The nurse told me at least a day,” she told me. “If you are able, tomorrow we can leave, but you’ll have to take it easy for the next couple of days.”
“Good thing the Grand Galloping Gala is not for another few weeks, yes?” she nodded once more, before climbing onto the bed with me, I wiggled over, brought a arm out as she rested her head on my arm. I felt a bit of pain, but at this moment, I just wanted her close to me. I brought my head down, softly nuzzling her as she closed her eyes.
“I hope we are not interrupting anything,”

I opened my eyes and looked over Saki, blinking as I saw that it was Princess Cadence and Shining Armor. I was rather surprised to see the two of them here. “What are you two doing here?” I asked, Saki moving so I could sit up, slightly groaning as she helped me up. Once fully seated, the two walking into the room that I was using, both sitting on a chair.
“We are here,” his wife spoke in her kind voice. “Because we were also invited for the, as many say, triple G,” she chuckled softly at the name so it seems. “It is required that any royally are already invited before the other guests are chosen, but, we also come to help draw out plans and such for the event.” I nodded at this, looking between the two before Shining armor then spoke.
“And, news has reached us of what just happened, and it seems, you bear the proof.” He pointed his hoof at me as I chuckled.
“What this, had much worst, believe me.” We both shared a laugh, before I noticed that Saki and Cadence left, no doubt to speak about something, leaving me and the former Captain with me. But in the back of my mind, what did the princess want to speak to Saki about anyway? We didn’t say anything for a moment, before he then asked.
“Have you thought of my offer Lighting?” I have, been thinking of it. Truthfully, after being second in command, and the new Captain training me; I felt I was better, and ready to take the job. I did promise Saki I would not make us leave Canterlot until Eclipse was caught. Which he was now.

I am rather humbled that you wish for me to be your Captain of the Guards at your new home.” I spoke as I gave a small smile. “And really, the only thing keeping me here in the first place, was getting that bastard caught. I promised her that we would stay until then.” He nodded at this, as I watched him. “Once more, with the triple G coming around, she already picked her dress, and well; I kinda want to go too, hopefully this will heal before then,” I pointed to my eye as he gave a chuckle.
“You are prone to getting harmed a lot, aren’t you?”
“Not my fault,” I defended myself. “Seems fate has a funny way for me, yes?”
“So then…?”
“Near the end of the year we’ll move up,” I answered as he smiled. “So in a way, I accept you offer.”
“That’s good to know,”
“Whose is Captain at the moment?”
“I am,” he answered, I thought as much. “But it will be good, sure, I like it, but still,” I nodded at this, before he then asked. “May I ask you a question Lighting?”
“Sure,” I answered shifting my body to ease the pain.
“What drives you, to do the things you do?” I let out a ‘hrm’ as he asked me this question. “I mean…why did you want to become a guard in the first place, why do you fight? Everypony who fights, they have a will to why they want to. if they don’t, not much sense in why they fight.”

I closed my eyes, thinking deeply on it, my hoof under my chin as I let out a loud sigh. “I fight,” I spoke. “For those who can not fight,” I then opened my eyes to look at him. “When I was a colt, I wanted to become a Guard for the reason because well…to me it seem something easy, do a few portals, keep the peace; something I thought wouldn’t need math too much and the sort.” I closed my eyes again as the flashes of watching my mother burn before me, the face of Cocoon, it caused me to shudder. “Then…my family was taken from me. I watched my mother die before me, I thought I lost my father, but well, I didn’t. I found him when I returned to Higher Wing on that mission. As I grew up in Black Light, I saw many ponies hurt, some of them had never fought before in their lives; and yet, they fought. It was because they fought for their homes, their love ones. Me, I had nothing, for a while that is,” I then started to remember my friends there, most of them were gone, and then there was Doctor Love. “There were some who, even through all this, they tried to make others happy. And then there were my little brother and sisters…I fought…to keep them, and everypony I could, safe.” I looked up at Shining Armor as he watched me. “That is why I fight; I fight to become the sword for those who can not wield it, to become the shield for those who need it. Yes, I know I can not save every soul, every life; but I’ll be damned if I can, and do nothing about it!”

(***************************)

“Hellllllllooooo!” I jerked from the writing, looking over at the Door as Doctor Love walked in, a basket floating beside him. “I have brought food and wine!”
“Ohhh, wine?” I watched as Saki flew over and sat beside me, she seemed to love the stuff. “What kind?”
“The kind you drink, duh,” he answered with a chuckle. Saki gave him a frown, as the tuxedo pony only grinned wider at her. I watched as he went over to the floor, opening the basket, and showing different sorts of food, pasta, a few subs here and there. The wine bottle was large, enough to easily serve us a full glass a few times. After he set up the food and wine, he brought out three glasses, filling them with the clear, yellow like wine. I sat beside Saki, her wings buzzing in happiness as I smiled softly. After saying a few words, we started to eat and drink. Slowly, I started to lose track of time, one moment we were talking, then laughing…and then it just started to blur. I saw flashes, couldn’t’ make them out…what happened?!

…

…

…

When the next morning came…I felt…ugh…I felt like that Pinkie Pie jumped on me a few times, or a train ramming me hard! My body ached, my mind was numbed. I felt the softness of the bed on my back; somehow at least I made it to bed. “Oh,” I heard a voice beside me…but it was not Saki. “I see your awake Lighty,” my eyes grew wide as I slowly turned over, laying beside me, under the blankets with me, his forearms behind his head, with the biggest grin ever; was Doctor Love?! I could see a bit over that Saki was laying next to him, sleeping still, I slowly looked up to Doctor Love, I tried to move, but felt a huge pain in my…no…oh no! I looked to him, my lips quivering, and my mind blank before he said. “I told you I would get some sexy threesome with you two sooner or later!” let’s just say, I think all of Canterlot; heard me screaming. “Oh come on,” he answered with a chuckle. “It wasn’t that bad!”

Author's Note

Well a new chapter, and i've been thinking of doing this for a while.

Would you all like a tumblr of Doctor Love, Lighting Knight, and Saki? do you have any questions for the three? well, if you think this is a good idea, do tell me!

Gala Found

“What the fuck happened?!” I screamed at Doctor Love, holding him down on the bed, as Saki, who had woken up to my screams, was equally confused as I was. When I said, that Canterlot would’ve heard, they would’ve, if the room was not soundproof! The brown Unicorn looked up at me, grinning from ear to ear before speaking.

“Internally processed nutritionally-drained biological output happened.” My left eye twitched, my hooves shaking slightly as he kept on grinning, before I heard Saki asked.

“Um…what?” she asked as the unicorn then answered.

“Shit happened,” he smiled more as I released him, yelping as I fell over, my rear hurting. “Better be careful there Brighty Lighty,” I heard him call out. “The first time is always the worst!” I turned my head over, giving him the darkest look I could possible make, he only grinned, going for his top which was on the floor. I only watched, groaning as I sat back on the bed, as he fixed his suit, and his bowtie on.

I looked to Saki, she was equally confused on what happened, truly, I would’ve thought that he was just playing with us, but with my rear hurting…and the weird taste in my mouth…well… “Okay then,” I answered glaring at the whore-stallion. “Explain…how did you make us black out then?”

“Drugged you,” he said as casually as ever. “Not so sure how much I put into the wine and food…I put the stuff in one of them, forgot which one, so I put more in the two of them!”

“You could’ve killed us with overdose!” Saki yelled out at him as he turned to her and smiled.

“Could’ve, would’ve…but didn’t!” he proclaimed as I rolled my eyes slightly. “And I told you two, I wanted sexy threesome, and I got it!”

“I wish he was just joking…” Saki spoke as I looked to her.

“What do you mean?”

“Well…” she trailed off. “Even though I was blacked out, I could still, you know, feel the love that was in the room…it got big…very big.”

“Oh…crap…” I muttered.

“Yup!” the unicorn answered. “And Light, didn’t know you liked getting your neck bitten?”

“Shut up!” he only smiled and walked around the room, going to the basket and pulling out something in a bottle, he started to spray it, a freshness filled the room, leaving all trace of the musk, from what I knew it was; to leave.

I sat on the bed still, my right hoof going to rub at my flank, colt, did it hurt; a lot too. I mean, I could barely move without a burning feeling running up my back! Saki came over and looked up to me as I looked down at her. “It will pass,” she told me. “Trust me… a lot of the males I’ve been with before you, seemed to like anal a lot.”

“Ugh…” I offered my answer as I looked away, blushing from embarrassment. “I…how is it that you are taking this better then me?!”

“Remember when I told you that sex was a evil way for me to get the ‘food’ I needed to live?” I nodded my head. “Even though this was not without or consent and such, and pretty much rape,” she turned to glare at Doc as well, as he looked back and waved his hoof. “It was…a rather filling meal.”

“I say I did more of the filling,”

“SHUT UP!” we both yelled at him as he only chuckled.

“How did somepony like you anyway,” Saki asked looking at him. “Become second in command of the Black Light in the first place?” he stopped, once he packed everything.

“Oh, that’s easy,” he then cleared his throat with his eyes closed. When he reopened them…it was like he was a changed pony, his eyes were half closed, blacken even more some how. It looked like he didn’t even care about anypony at all. “I stopped kidding around,” even his voice was darkened! He then broke into a large grin and went back to doing whatever.

“That…was kinda scary,” Saki answered as I nodded. “How do you think he would’ve fought if he wasn’t kidding with Cocoon?”

“She be dead,” we heard him answer. “Her head rolling on the ground and her body like mash potatoes,”

“Thanks…for the image…”

“Anytime!” he answered as he then brought the basket to a hover beside him. “Whelp!” he answered out with a crack of his neck. “Imma start work on my shop, I just got the deed to this nice two story one. The main floor is where ill sell the sexy clothing, the bottom…” he gave us a large grin. “Let’s just say, I’ll need to sound proof it.” we watched as he knocked on the door, the door opened as he waved; it slammed shut.

After nearly a hour, and my rear feeling…a bit better I was now laying on my back, the book floating beside me with my magic, hrm…seeing hwo I had nothing better to do at the moment, Saki; sleeping like a log, I decided to get off the bed, sit on the floor, and start once more.

(********************)

Month 6: Week 3: Day 7

It was the day that we and many ponies have waited for, the Grand Galloping Gala. Me and Saki, were not at the moment, making our way over toward the castle, her, wearing the Changeling like dress, with her being as Cloud Dasher. Really…I wish that she could’ve been herself, truly I did. But I would hate it, what would happen if she did come as her true self. I myself, had decided to go with a different suit then what I had first thought of. Seeing how she was going as Changeling black, I had decided to go snow white. The sleeves of the tux went toward where my hooves would be, golden yellow cuffs were there at the end. Near my chest area, the top opened up, the outline of such, a dark navy blue. I wore a black tie, which I would grab at times, seeing how Saki here made it too tight, and I had to loosen it. My left eye had healed rather quickly, seeing how they also used a cream that would own the swelling as well, my eye was still a bit black, but you would have to look very closely to see the outline of it. “Will you stop messing around with it?” I heard her hiss from beside me. I looked over, her main was straighten out, the middle of her forehead, was split with her hair, like a upside down V.
“You made it too tight!” I whined as she came back over and fixed it. “And beside…I hate wearing stuff like this…makes me feel…I don’t know…snotty,” she only rolled her eyes at me as she went on ahead as I followed. “It does! Why couldn’t at least wear my sword, I mean, it would make me look somewhat noble.”
“You are on a day off, and beside,” she turned to look at me. “What could happen?”
“In all the confusions, something bad happens that would need a blade to solve?” I looked over at her as I said this…and really…I had a good reason why I thought of this.

(Flash back)

After getting out of the hospital the next day, and showing the princesses that I was fit for duty, I was back to work the day after, Eclipse, was being held in his cell. He was waiting for his trail; for many thought of him as a hard working guard pony, who couldn’t harm a fly! Colt…how they were wrong. Princess Celestia made it my prime job to watch over him, to make sure that nothing happens. Many of the guards, now knowing what he had done, wished for him to just be put to an end. In a sense…I was keeping HIM safe. I remembered one day, a week after I was watching over him, the talk we had.

“I’m going to get out of her Lighting,” I heard him growl at me, as I was leaning on the wall on the other side, where I could easily see him. He was a mess, he hadn’t been in a bath since put here, and he refused it really; seeing how he had to be watched. One Lunar Guard and a Celestia Guard stood on ether side of his cell door, he couldn’t see them, but they were there, at the ready with their spears. “And when I do, you and that bitch will pay!”
“I highly doubt that,” I answered as I bore my second in command armor; it was now done, leaving me with a golden chest plate that wasn’t as bulky as my own one. I also now had shin guards. My back legs were also covered, the star marking on my chest plate like my old one. My helm, off on the table. My sword was close, strapped to my side, ready for me to draw it at a moment notice. “I have guards station at every hall way, every door, watching, making sure that even if you did get out; you would be caught.
“You have no idea what I can do…or do you?” he gave me this look, causing me to narrow my eyes slightly as I stood up straight to walk over, the guards straightened up a bit as a came closer, me closer to the bars before saying.
“Stallions…leave us be for a moment,”
“Sir?” one of them asked as I looked at him and nodded.
“I’ll be fine,” I told him. “Go,” I nudged toward the door as he nodded, giving a small salute and walking off with the other. Once I heard the echoing boom of the door being closed, I looked back at the captive pony and whispered. “So I was right then…” I said. “It’s you…Fang,”

I watched as a sly grin came over his muzzle, his body shuddering before a green flash of fire came over him, a Changeling now standing where the Lunar Guard once was. “Catch on rather quick, for a pony.”
“How long have you’ve been like this?”
“If you must known, a bit before I killed that bitch Saki called…Granny…ugh,” he made a puking sound. “How can a Changeling think of ponies as more then food?!”
“You bastard…” I growled softly in my own way as he chuckled. “You claimed that you wanted Saki as your lover, and yet you killed somepony she loved?!”
“Tsk,” he sucked in the air and then grinned at me. “Who do you think gave me the order to kill he bitch?” I thought for a moment, he was talking about Saki, but then…it can clear to me.
“Chrysalis…” I muttered while looking away. That’s when I remembered, she told me herself that she had Changelings here, watching…listening. Maybe she was keeping tabs on Saki, and wanted to try and make her turn on ponies once more. Making her think that guards could get away with anything. Guess it didn’t work as she had planed. “And you were trying to get the necklace?”
“Little added bonus,” he answered with a shrug. ‘Seeing how she wouldn’t give it up, decided to make her suffer more then what I was told to do.” I said nothing as he then said. “What, going to tell on me, tell your lovely little Saki what I said?”
“No,” I answered as he gave me a look. “I know if I tell her what I learned, she’ll come here to kill you, and no doubt kill everypony else here to get to you, then; go to her mother. And I know that the Changelings there, will kill to protect their queen.” I leaned closer. “Let me make something clear as well you fucking bastard,” I used my magic, to slam his face to the bars as he groaned in pain. “If it wasn’t for the fact, that you are already getting the death charge, after you get your trail…I kill you myself, and make it right now look as though it was you trying to break out…but no, I know that it would look weird, and beside; you will pay for your crimes.” I released him as I turned to open the door. I heard the sound of him changing back to his pony self as I opened the door, allowing the guards back in; saying that I was going on my break.

(End Flash back)

“Light…? Light?!” I shook my head slightly as I looked around; as I began to pull myself back into the real world as I remembered what happened a few weeks back. Looking around, we were at the base of the stairs, above, the two sister princesses were greeting the guests that came along. “Are you okay?” she asked looking up to me. “You just…zoned out.”
“I’m…I’m fine,” I lied slightly. “I was just…thinking.” She raised one of her eyes at me, as I looked down, I always hated when she did this; she was reading me. She looked me up and down once more, before slowly nodding, I knew she was going to ask me questions later, but for now, we had a Gala to go to.

When we made it to the top, on ether side of the doors, the sisters stood, greeting as each guest walked by, wishing them a time of enjoyment and such. When at last we were up, the two smiled at us. “Good evens little ponies,” the sun princess spoke softly first. “I am so glad you came!”
“Yes,” her younger sister Luna spoke. “We do hope that you have a most wonderful time here, at the Gala!”
“I’m sure we will,” Saki answered.
“Saki was it?” Celestia asked as she looked down at her, now knowing her real name, and not Cloud Dasher. “That dress…did you make it?”
“Huh, oh no, we bought it,”
“Hrm,” I guess she even saw the same color and the way they were made, to make her look like a Changeling. “Well, it is rather…new, I can believe nopony else will have a dress like that tonight.”
“That was the idea,” and with that, she walked in the door, leaving me with two princesses, who gave me slightly confused looks. I only gave them a shrugged and went in after her.

This…was…dull…ugh, how long were we here for, a hour, two? I had no idea at the moment!” I mean…I know this place and this party was to be grand and all…but there was nothing grand about it, just the looks! I mean…the music was okay and that, me and Saki dancing in the soft music in the dance floor…but…ugh! Even Saki was bored as I came over with some drinks for us as we sat down at a large table. “This…sucks,” she whispered harshly at me. “And ponies want to come to this…this…”
“Borefest?” I asked as she nodded her head. “Well you have to think about it, many who want to come, are from Ponyville or Cloudale. This would be something out of the norm for them, just like it is for us.”
“What are you saying?”
“Not a lot is talked about the Gala,” I spoke. “Only what we think it may be, every year I guess it changed…but mostly for the ponies here for Canterlot, does it really care for it.” she only muttered and nodded as she took a drink of her glass before I then said. “Hey…how about one more dance, and then we can go home?”
“Okay,” she sighed softly, about to go to the dance floor before I stopped her.
“No,” I whispered. “Follow me,” I stood up with her and made my way through the hallways, looking around, seeing if anypony would follow. The music, echoed throughout the hallways, so it felt as though we were still where it was playing. I then took her out to the gardens, and then took her deep into a rose covered bush, a large plain inside itm enough room for us two. Up in the sky, stars glistened, the moon round and shining as I smiled down at Saki; who seemed to get my idea. Her body shuddered, her eyes closed, as she turned into that of her true self, the green flames, not burning her dress as I smiled. She leaned closer to me, her chest on my own, her head under my chin as she nuzzled me softly as I brought my left hoof up, and she touched it softly with her own.

As a new music played, we slowly moved in a counter clockwise step, our hooves, clopping to the beat with each of the notes, our eyes barely looking away from each other. We then turned, our right hooves touching much like our lefts did. We moved close, our chest touching once, and then moved back, our hooves wrapping around the ankle of the other, locking us as we did this a few more times. We released our hooves as she came back to me, my neck draping over her own as her wings fluttered. I heard her let out a deep sigh, as all we did then was sway back and forth to the music. “I love you…Bright Star…” I smiled, she barely ever said my real name, my birth name, unless she was truly speaking the truth, and I knew she was ether way as I whispered.
“I love you too…Saki,”

We kept on swaying to the music we heard, slowly turning in place, when I dared opened my eyes to look down at her, my eyes…they caught something else…or somepony else. Princess Candace.

My body froze as I looked to her, her eyes were wide as well, Saki, seeming to sense why I stopped, moved, and then gasped as she went behind me at once, turning, even though it was too late, into Cloud Dasher. Nothing was said, before the princess then spoke. “So…I was right,” I moved and brought my body in front of Saki, ready for anything as I looked to her and then the princess. “That day in the hospital, when I spoke, when I looked deep into your heart, and felt something different; it was because you are a Changeling.” I heard Saki let out a whimper as she heard this, I gulped out loud, we couldn’t even lie to her, saying she was seeing things…she saw us dancing! Nothing was said, until we heard the voice of somepony I didn’t want to hear.
“Cadence?” I heard Shinign Armor call out. “Where are you?”
“Over here Shining,” she called over her shoulders as Saki whimpered and huddled to me more as I brought a arm over her. He came over, dressed in the suit he wore on his wedding day, he looked to me and Saki, and asked in a confused look.
“Why are you two here?” he asked, I looked to his wife, she was looking at me, I couldn’t say anything; until she smiled.
“I found them out here,” she spoke; I closed my eyes, ready for her to say it. “They were dancing, and then…I saw something,” no…no! “They were…” she then…giggled…? “Making out,” I opened my eyes, Saki, when I looked back, poked her head behind my body to look as Shining roared with laughter.
“Really?!” he laughed more. “Couldn’t wait to get home you two?”
“W…well…” I stammered, confused. “I…we…um…”
“Shining?” the princess spoke. “Do you mind if I speak to them alone?” he looked to her, and then back to us and nodded his head, bidding us farewell as he left, after making sure he was really gone, she walked over; I guarded myself, as well as Saki. “Do not fear…please,” she then looked to Saki. “Allow me, to speak to you first,” she then brought a hoof up. “As your true from.”

We both shared a look, as she slowly stepped out from behind me, once more, a puff of green flames, and she was back to being Saki. I gulped again as she moved closer to the women I loved as she then placed both hooves on her cheeks, and said in a clear voice. “Do, you love Lighting Knight?” Saki looked up at her and nodded.
“I do,”
“Are you controlling him with your spell?”
“No,”
“No what?” I saw Saki glare at her before speaking.
“No, he is not under my control! I am not like the other Changelings, yes, I may have attacked this place, but it was because I had no choice! I love Lighting Knight, I’m not controlling him!” she nearly shouted, her breathing coming out in huffs and pants as If what she just said, drained her. I watched as the Love Princess eyes closed, and then smiled as she released Saki. She then came to me, and placed her hooves on my cheek.
“Lighting…”
“I love her,” I said it before she could ask. “I love her with all my heart, and if I have to fight for her, to get her out, I would even harm Shining Armor to do so,” I saw her look to me, before I smiled. “Princess…you are the Princess of Love…you, out of anypony in the world, should know, love comes from all shapes and sizes. We may be different on the outside,” I turned slightly to look at Saki. “But we are all the same on the inside. We love, we hate, we laugh, we cry, we smile, we frown…we, are all the same.” She released my cheeks and gave a small smile as she looked to me.
“I know,” she whispered as Saki came back over to me. “I…I was confused at first, I’ll be truthful there. When I first met you two together, the way you two were…it was as if you were made for each other, in sync in a way. That was my first clue, and then; when I pulled her,” she looked to Saki. “Out that day to speak to her, I am sorry to say, but I also dug my way into your inner heart, to see if I was right.”
“You…what?” I heard Saki asked as Cadence chuckled and pointed to her Cutie Mark.
“What do you think this was for?”
“So…” I asked looking at her. “What…now?”

“If you mean, what I shall do now,” she asked as I looked to her as well as Saki. “I shall not speak of word of this…I wish to know as well…how this will turn out, a Changeling and pony, falling in love,” I then gave a small chuckle as she looked to me and asked. “What’s so funny?”
“Well…” I spoke, looking over at her. “I mean…with what happened, you being captured by the Changeling Queen, and such I would think…”
“Ah, I see what you mean,” she answered with a small nod. “But…I see now,” she then looked down to Saki. “Not all Changelings are the same, you are right Lighting Knight,” she then looked back to me. “We are all the same on the inside, and I wish you both; all the best.”
“So…” Saki whispered as she looked up at the Love Princess. “You…shall not say anything about me…about us?” she smiled and placed a hoof over to where her heart would be.
“You have my word Saki dear,” she smiled more as she looked between the two. “Two ponies who love each other as you do should never be ripped apart. And if by any chance you are caught, I will do everything in my power, to show everypony, that the love you two share is real.” She then looked back at the castle and then spoke once more. “We should really return, before my husband gets worried.”
“One last question,” Saki asked as the two looked at each other. “Why did you say we were making out…I mean…I would’ve said you caught us about to…”
“Saki?!” I cried out as the two mares started to laugh as I groaned, face-hoofing my self. “Ugh…the things I deal with you…”

Lighting's 21st

Mouth 7: Week 2: Day 5

“Wait, what?!” I yelled out in my Captain’s chambers, we were alone, for the information he wanted me to hear, was for my ears only. “How…no…this is impossible! How could Cocoon had escaped?!” I slammed both of my front hooves down on his table, causing it to rattle. “How?!” it had been a few weeks since the GGG, and the Love Princess having found out who Saki really was. At first, I was rather scared, that she was indeed lying, and when we returned home, guards would be waiting, but as I said; it had been weeks.

“Settle down at once!” he ordered as I flinched. I closed my eyes, climbing back on the floor fully as he sighed softly. “I do not fully understand what it between the two of you is,” he answered as he sat in his chair, his eyes closed as he passed me the letter of which I had just read from King Vloor. “The Princesses told me it was a ‘need to know’, they told me I should read it, for I am your captain, and I must read such things when it comes from another ruler; protocols.” I only gave a nod, not really caring much on who read it. Cocoon…she was out… the letter sated how my father would be around Vloor at all times, making sure that the queen didn’t get anywhere near him, but the thing was…all of her Changelings, and the Hive; was gone. This worried me even more, where could they have gone, what would they be planning? Cocoon couldn’t even fly or use magic for that matter, her horn would take a while to grow once more; even longer to channel the magic she once had. “Ether way,” I was brought back to the real world when I heard him speak. “There is also another reason as to why I brought you here.”

This, caught me off guard, what would he want with me, well…I was second in command of the guards here…hrm… “I will be leaving here to return to my home for a few weeks, a month at the most.” He answered sitting up as he then went around the table to stand before me. “While I’m gone, you, shall take the role of Captain.”

“Say wha?” I asked while blinking, I mean, sure, I was second in command, and I knew if he couldn’t work for a while, I would take his place; but when he said it, it caught me off guard. “When do you…?”

“Two days times,” he answered as I nodded. “Tomorrow will be your first day though, after I address the guards of what will be happening, I shall leave to pack my things for the trip.” He seemed to notice my still shock look as he chuckled. “Think of this is training yourself for the job Shining Armor offered you in a few months.” He pointed out. “If you can do this, then that will be easy for, yes?” He did have a point on this, it would give me great skills to learn right now, and not on the fly when I do accept the job fully.

“Alright then,” I answered nodding. “I’ll do it,”

“Very good,” he nodded and then pointed to the door. “Now, it is time for you to resume to your rounds.” I gave him a salute, grabbing my helm from the stand, slipping it on and then making my way back outside.

So tomorrow, I would be Captain of t he Royally Guards, Captain Lighting…I rathered did like the name. Saki would be pride when I tell her, I mean, yes, it is only for a while, but in a few months, when we do move; I would become a full feligded Captain! “Light, Light!” I turned when I heard my name being called, to see that it was Saki, making her way over to me, nearly sprinting until she came to a halt. “Good, I found you! this letter came from that Vloor guy, he said…”

“I know,” I answered her placing a hoof over her mouth. “I was already informed,” she looked at me and nodded as I lowered my hoof as she then asked, as I walked; for I still had to work. “W…what are we going to do?”

‘Cocoon herself is in no sort of form to fight,” I told her simply. “Even if her horn had grown back, it will take her years for her to gain the lost power she once wielded with magic. And her wing, even you told me it takes a while for a Changeling’s wing to grow back; yes?”

“I…guess but still…”

“I understand your worry Saki,” I whispered stopping her. “Listen…no matter what, I will stop her, if she does come. But if I know her well enough from the way she is; she is not an idiot. She is waiting, like an underground spider, waiting…and when she is ready; then we shall see her. Not too soon though, for this I know.” She only gave me a look, I knew she beleieved me, but still, I knew she was worried. We did lock her up, and no doubt she would come after us sooner or later for revenge.

‘Alright Light,” she then leaned up and kissed me quickly on the lips. “By the way, you seemed, happier when I was running up.”

“Well…” I gave her a small chuckle and then explained what I had just learned, and what would be happening starting tomorrow. Her eyes grew wide as she hugged me around the neck as she hovered in the air.

“Congrats Light!” she yelled out as I laughed, I had to hold my helm right as she released me.

“It’s only for a while, but still,” I smiled and fixed my helm once more. “It will be good to learn now, then on the fly.”

“This is true,” she answered and then smirked. “So…im dating the Captain of the Guards…hrm, so sexy,” I rolled my eyes slightly and then asked.

“What, now when I get home, you’re going to be the Princess of Love?” I knew I shouldn’t have said that, for I saw a twinkle in her eye from this. Princess Cadence, she would’t like that if she ever found out, what am I talking about…why would she even think of that; well, she knows Saki is a Changeling now, but….ugh, im over thinking again.

“Maybe,” she answered with a wink. “Just…now right away, see you in a bit!” she called out and turned and started to leave. This leaving me confused, it was not even noon, and I had a good eight hours left until the sun would set. Ether way, I shrugged it off and let to do my work as I did everyday since the first day I was made a full guard.

Not even a hour later, I was approached by another guard, he stood before me and saluted. “Sir!” he spoke in a clear voice. “I was ordered by the captain to tell you that you may retire from duty for the rest of the day!”

“Um…why?” I asked as he looked to me and gave a slight shrug.

“No idea, I am just following what I was told, and also I shall taker your rounds from here!”

“Well…thank you,” I answered as he nodded, me removing my helm as I placed it on my back, and slowly walking home. That was weird…me getting a half day, not really something that happens. Still it didn’t matter much to me, I got to go home early, and also spend some time with Saki.

The house coming up to view, I noticed it was ghastly still, looking around, almost thinking that Fang would pop up to ambush me. But it was silly, he was locked up; and wouldn’t be out at all. As I went for the door, opening it slowly… “Surprised!” I gave out a scream, jerking as I pulled my sword out and pointed it before me, Saki, in her Changeling form, on her hind legs with arms stretched out, gave me a rather bewilder look. In her mouth was one of those party blower things, on which she softly blew on, making the sound that came with it. I blinked, she blinked, I blinked once more. “Dah fuck are you pointing that thing at me for?!”

“You scared the crap out of me!” I answered as she only gave me a small giggle as she went back on all fours. “And why scare me like that anyway…and why do I smell cake?” indeed I did, the air was filled with the smell of that of freshly baked cake, I looked down to Saki, tilting my head to the side, my right eyebrow arching up as she only smiled.

“Well,” she answered raising, and waving a hoof slightly. “It IS your birthday.”

I blinked in utter confusion, until I hit myself in the forehead. I had completely forgot my own birthday! Saki was softly laughing at my now shock look, as she pulled me in and closed the door, she then asked. “How does one forget their own birthday?”

“I have been pretty busy lately,” I answered trygn to defend myself as she nodded. “But really Saki…you don’t have to do this,”

“But I want to,” she whispered pulling my head down so I could look her in the eye. “Light…when you came to me that day, with the cake…and my Granny’s necklace…I planed right then and there that I would do the same for you when your birthday came along!” she then pressed my lips to her own for a moment as I smiled, kissing her back, but, I was taken aback when she did not use tongue. “So, I have two surpises for you!” she then bounded away as I followed. “First, is my gift, and the second…”

“Is me,” my ears perked as I made my way out of the hallway to see who it was.

“Father!”

Sitting on the sofa, was indeed my father, in his true form, of that of a Changeling, he smiled, his face turned to me. His left eye, still always caught me, the one that had the scar on it. his red eyes locked onto mine as I smiled, and he smiled back. “What are you doing here? I mean…I just got the letter and…”

“The letter is a few days old,” he answered. “They forgot to mail it, so by the time you left for your work, I came in, with the letter.”

“That’s when me and him came up with a plan to surprise you!”
I looked back at my Changeling lover as she smiled and spoke. “After seeing Shade here, and knowing you would not be home till late, well…it didn’t seem fair for you to work on your birthday. So after explaining this to the princesses, we came back home so I could make cake!”

“And you didn’t burn the house down?”

“Can’t let that go can you?” she gave me a frown as I smiled.

“You do have to take the wrapper off first…”

“Shut up you plot looking pervert!” my father started to laugh, as I soon followed as well as Saki.

“It is still good to see you son,” my father spoke, coming over and wrapping his arms around me, as I did the same in a tender embrace with my last known blood family. “But before we get to the gifts and cake and such…” he then looked around and then asked. “Now where did he get off to…?”

“He?” I asked as I turned to Saki, who seemed as confused as me, before I blinked. “Oh no…” I whispered. “Please tell me you didn’t…” I was cut short as I heard the sound of a whack on the closest window. All heads jerked to the left, to see the brown zebra unicorn, his left side of his face, pressed up on the window. He then grinned, showing his teeth before saying so loud we could easily hear him inside the house.

“I’m bacccccccccck!” a then wrapped up box floated beside him. “And I come bearing gifts!”

After Doctor Love entered the house, and making his way to the sofa beside me, Saki and my father in the kitchen, seems he wanted to help put the last touches on the cake. Doc was beside me, somehow, sitting fully on his rump, his back pressed on the back of the sofa. I had seen one other pony sit like this…I can’t remember her name; all I knew was that she had a Harp Cutie mark. Ether way, the brown unicorn was now slightly bouncing up and down…while also wiggling his rump on my sofa. “What, in the hell are you doing Doc?” I asked him, as I sat down on the sofa like any other pony would, as I gave him a weird look. He turned to look at me, and then said the following.

“You got no butt mark on your sofa!” he answered as I blinked. “So I’m just gonna wiggle my brown ass on it until you get one!”

“Why do I put up with you?” I asked him as he smiled.

“Because I’m so damn sexy!” I scoffed and looked away for a moment before he then said. “So, I heard that you got offered a Captain’s job over in the Crystal Kingdom yes?”

“Yeah,” I answered him looking back at him. “Had the job offer for a while now, but I just couldn’t leave to go there just yet. But me and Saki are going to move there by the end of the year.”

“Hope there won’t be a huge fight then,” he answered as I looked to him. “Think about it, you were knighted by Vloor of Higher Wing, and yet, you are going to be a Captain in another kingdom, what if the two go to war?!”

“What possible reason would those two go to war?”

“Maybe Shining Armor ate Vloor’s cookie?” I just gave him a blank look. “What? Eat my cookie, and I break your plot…with my dick!” once he said this, both of his hooves pointed downward to where his stallion-hood was as I rolled my eyes.

“You’re an ass,”

“A sexy ass,” he corrected me as hoofed myself in the face slightly.

Before I could say anything else, I heard the soft singing of Saki filled the room, she started to sing the trademark ‘happy birthday’, my father, who couldn’t sing for the life of him, came in after. And Doc…well he did as well, trying to make it funny by singing in a goofy like fashion. I blushed as Saki laid the large circle cake before me on the table. Twenty-one candles, burning brightly on the cake, the ‘Happy Birthday Bright Star,’ on it. What I thought was cute, was that ether my father, or Saki, drew on the cake in icing, a small Changeling on the bottom, holding a heart in its mouth. I gave a small smile as Doctor Lover nudged me with his hoof. “Well make a wish birthday boy!” I smiled and then closed my eyes, about to make a wish…but stopped.

“No…I don’t need to make a wish,”

“Whatever do you mean?” Saki asked. “That’s the rule!”

“Yes…but…” I gave a smile. “I have everything right here that I want, but if it makes you feel better,” I smiled, closing my eyes, making my wish, and then blew out the candles.

Seeing how it was just the four of us here, the ‘party’ wasn’t that big, so as we ate cake, we spoke for a bit, before Saki then called out. “Okay, how about we give the birthday boy his gifts?”

“Oh, oh, me, me, me!” Doc raised his right arm out and started to wave it around. “I wanna give him mine first!”

“Is it something perverted?” I asked with a raised eyebrow. He only grinned and shoved the box to my chest as I groaned, looking at the blue paper wrapped box. Slowly unwrapping it, and then leaving only a white box left…I slowly opened it, thinking the worst. I looked down; a rather large bottle of yellow like water inside of it, on the side was a sticker that had “Sweet Apple Arc Apple Cider” on the side.

“I heard this stuff is wicked!” he called out. “And I have my own bottle, so maybe tonight, you two can try it yourself, have some nice drunk sexy time!”

“Doc!” me and Saki both cried out as he only grinned.

“What?” he asked. “Drunken sex is the best sex!” I just gave him a small glare at this, he, just smiling away as I placed the bottle back in the box and off to the side.

“Ether way,” I muttered. “Thanks for the gift,” he smiled more, as I saw Saki nudge my father slightly, I guess she wanted to give her’s to me, last. Ether way, my father went over to the table, the box he had was long, and also as high as a small box would be.

“As we were cleaning the house back home,” he spoke as he passed me the box. It was not wrapped, and could easily open from the top. “I found these, and well, I know you would love to have them.” I gave him a look and opened the box, my eyes growing wide as I then smiled. Inside, I could see two wooden swords, the swords myself and he used when he was teaching me what he had learned. Along the side, was my name, my birth name, craved that I did when I was bored one day. Along the edges were chips, some pieces of the wood missing. Compared to my newly made sword, these one were rather small, seeing how I was only a colt at the time. I held my old wooden sword up, waving it a bit around.

“Thank you, father,” I answered looking at him and placed the wood back in the box. “Truly, this means more then what you may think,”

“I know,” he answered. “I remembered you always swinging that thing around, as you wore a bucket on your head, and a sheet as a cape, walking around the house; chest puffed out.” I blushed at the memoires that he spoke of as Saki held back laughter.

‘What about you Saki?” I asked as she looked to me and then smiled.

“One moment then,” she answered, I watched as she went upstairs, we waited, and then she came back, a cloth over her hoof as she hovered down, the faint buzzing of her wings easily heard as she landed before me; and removed the cloth.

On her hoof…was the black and blue heart charm her Granny gave her, but it was different. The necklace part was gone; leaving what seemed to look much like the golden neck brace of that of the Elements of Harmony. I was confused slightly, thinking maybe she just bought a copy of the charm, for me to have as my own. “This is indeed the one my Granny gave me,” it was as if she read my mind. She looked at me and pointed to my neck, I only complied by lowering my head, allowing the thing to slide over my head, and fasten behind my neck. It fit rather well, not to tight, nor too loose.

“But…why?” I asked. “I mean…your Granny gave this to you,” she nodded at this, and then started to speak once more.

“Before I met you, and I lost this…I felt like a piece of my heart was taken from me, never to be found again. But then you, you got it for me and I felt like I was whole once more. But then I got to thinking…I didn’t need this necklace to know that my Granny loved me, or that she would be near me if I wore it. I already know that. So…I got it fixed a bit, so that now you know, that my heart, belongs to you.”

I looked down on it, placing my hoof softly on it as it glistened in what little light was coming in as I smiled and looked up at her as she smiled back. I pulled her into a hug, kissing her deeply on the lips as I heard Doc let out a ‘woot, woot’ sound, before my free hoof smashed him in the face, causing him to fall off the sofa. “Uncalled for!” I heard him yell out as my father only let out a small sort of chuckle; after me and Saki broke our kiss.

The rest of the small party was rather, well, small. We ate the cake that Saki and my father made, which was rather good, seeing how Saki couldn’t bake at all that well anyway. It was close to dark, when Father and Doctor Love left our home, they had checked themselves in a Inn, and would be staying here for the next few days, before returning to Higher Wing. As we waved them off, me still wearing the necklace that Saki had given me, I turned to see what she was going to do; to see her gone. I heard a door closed upstairs and went to go see what it was, and when I opened it, I found her laid on her side, smiling softly at me. “So,” she whispered softly. “What would the birthday-colt like today?” I gave a small smile, a blush forming on my cheeks, as I closed the door, with my hind leg.

The next morning came rather quick, as I let out a soft yawn, rubbing the back of my head, I looked down to see Saki laid on top of my chest; as she always did. I smiled, kissing her own the brow as she muttered something about pancakes and rolled off me, laying fully on her back as she smacked her lips and fell back into a deeper slumber. I chuckled and rolled out of bed, softly landing on the hard wood floor as I went to the mirror, to fix up my hair. once done, I don on my armor, as well as my sword as I pushed my way out of the door, toward the castle.

On my way, I remembered that today would be the first day as me taking over as Captain for abit, a job I was…worried about doing. The Captain as of now told me that I mostly just made my rounds around the castle, and that any things that would require my doing; I would be sent for. Mostly what I knew I would be doing, would be doing the training of the guards today, we did two different times, before noon, and a little bit before we traded to the Lunar Guards. Many of the older vet guards did not have to do this, as well as myself; seeing how I had proven myself, not needing to do this. But once in a while, I did a few, as well as some of the older guards, to keep us in shape.

I looked around, wondering if I would see Doc, or even my father (in his unicorn form mind you) around. So far, nothing of the sort, leaving me to guess they were still sleeping. I just hope that Doc didn’t want to pop up at my work, and try to bug me, I mean; if they see that I can’t handle one sex crazed pony, how would I deal with other things? Ether way, I made my way inside the castle, and went toward the Captain room. Once knocking and hearing him calling in for me to enter; I saw him already packing.

“Ah Lighting, good you’re here,” he answered placing a bag on his back. “Well, I’m almost done here, and my train does not leave for the next day as you know. Come, we shall explain to the Guards what will be happening for the next little while yes?” I could only nod at this as I followed after him; it seemed many of the guards were going to one area…great, a announcement.

I followed him to the main training area where the guards would run around fro their speed, and train with whatever sort of weapon they would be using. The announcement was short and too the point, the Captain explaining that he would be gone for a while, and I was to be in charge of the guards. I was surprised when nopony objected to the news of me being in charge. After he left, to return to his packing, I stood before the day guards as I realized they were waiting for me. “Uh…” I stammered for a moment. “Dismissed, return to your daily training, those who are assigned to the beat of the city; may leave to do so.”

“Sir!” they all said, and saluted at once causing me to blink and flinch. Dear Celestia, this would take a while for me to get use to this.

Near the End of the Road

Month 11: Week 3: Day 6

I can’t believe it…nearly a year since I first met Saki, a few more weeks, and it would be our one year mark of us being lovers. So much time had passed since me and here first met…all the things we’ve seen, and done. Really…truly, it doesn’t seem real, but oh, so it is. The last five months had been rather boring, compared to what I was used to. I was Captain for about a month, few more weeks even after the real Captain came home; he got caught with a sickness, and was confound to his bed for those weeks. It wasn’t all that bad ether; the guards grew a new type of respect for me. And even though they called me sir, because how I am second-in-command; they still salute every time I come by, as if I was still Captain. Speaking of which, being the Captain, it was rather easy. I mean…oh it’s rather hard to explain how it was for me; it just came to me.

And as I said, nothing really happened that was all that to recall or remember that much. Saki and me had a rather bad fight, for something really idiotic, so dumb in fact that I can’t even remember what it was that we fought about. Like any relationship, none is perfect. And we made up later that day, with us snuggling in front of the fireplace. Five months ago, on my birthday, when I found out that Cocoon had escape; I was for sure she would come to seek revenge on us, or attack Higher Wing once more. So far though…nothing. This worried me greatly, for I hated that o knew she was somewhere…lying in wait. It sent a chill down my spine just thinking of it. What if she was close, so close in fact I had seen her many times; and not even know it. No, there was no possibility. But still…that part of my mind, it was always thinking this, always wondering, what she would be planning.

Even after all this time as well, Princess Cadence said nothing of Saki true form, to anypony. I know she gave us her word, but still; I was worried. I mean, what if one day she just thinks that Saki is of a threat? Or any other sort of…no, I have to stop thinking of this, even more, with Saki laying on me now. And even more, true to my word, I still wore the necklace she gave me that once belonged to her.

We were lying on the sofa; me on my side, with Saki snuggled up to me, her back to my chest. I held her with one hoof, as we stared at nothing really, there was far too much light in the house to turn the fire on; and a little warm as well. Seeing how it was the start of summer now. I was enjoying my day off with her, seeing how this was the first in a rather long time. I didn’t have any plans today ether, nothing to do; the house clean and such. At times, and even now, Saki would lean up and nuzzle me under the chin, as I smiled and kissed her on the top of her muzzle; this causing her to let out a sort of purr as I did. “A full year,” she whispered softly as I looked down, knowing what she was meaning.

“Yes,” I answered. “A full year,”

“Lot of shit happened in that year then yes?” I chuckled and nodded slightly.

“I remember you claiming that you could kill me if you wanted to,”

“Glad that I couldn’t.” she answered as she then said. “So…what do you want to do today?”

“Not really sure,” I admitted. “I know we shouldn’t stay copped up in this place all day long.”

“Well…we could if we were going to do…” her hoof trailed downward my chest as I smiled and brushed it off.

“You had your morning, ‘meal’.” I teased her. “No more until after dinner.”

“Awwwww,” she faked whined. “But I’ve been a good little Changeling!” we both shared a laugh. It almost came like a game, an inside joke when we spoke of this. “And beside…I want to have sex many times…I want to have foals you know,”

“I know…but…” I sighed. “Do you think I would be a good father?”

Saki turned to face me, her blue eyes scanning my face as she then answered.

“No more then me being a good mother,” she answered. “Growing up, we didn’t have our real family taking care of us, for a while; yes. But not always. I had my Granny, and you, your adopted Mother. And well…we came out rather well, yes?” I had to agree on this as she then pointed out. “Beside, if we had a filly, I want to see if it’s true that fathers will keep the colts away from them as much as possible!” I smiled and shook my head slowly as I let out a half hearted chuckled at this.

“I thought you wanted Changeling foals though?” I answered as she looked up to me. “Are you…giving up on that? Seeing how we have been trying for a while now yes?” she sighed and nodded at this, before then saying.

“There is a reason why I truly wanted Changeling foals. It is because I am a Changeling…I want to raise children, in a way I know. My basic needs as a Changeling will guild me when caring for them. Basic mothering skill yes?” I then watched as she looked away. “However…if the only way for us to have a foal, is to me becoming a pony, as Cloud Dasher; then I will do it…might suck at being a mother to a pony that only has the body of a pony.”

“I’m sure,” I answered rubbing the side of her face with my hoof. “In your own way, you will be a fine mother, no matter what.” I then rubbed my nose on her. “And beside…not like your going to teach them sex right off the back right?”

“Well…”

“Right?” I put more force into it as she grinned at me.

“It’s just basic Changeling…”

“I know, I know,” I answered. “You are taught rather young, blah, blah…but still; don’t you think our love for the youngling will be enough to have UNTIL they are old enough to fully understand sex?”

“Yes, I guess you are right.”

“I am,” I spoke. “I mean…think of what it would be like if we had small children going around trying to have sex with anypony…and they are like twice or three times their age! Think as a pony for a moment; how do you think that would look?” she made a soft whining sound as I asked her this, her ears folded back on her head as she clearly was thinking this through. “I wont say I understand how you must feel, trying to teach any foals we might have, if they are ether Changeling looking or not. But I was raised as a pony, not as a Changeling; so I won’t understand at all.”
“I…I know,” she answered. “But still…”

“I know, I know,” I rubbed her head, pulling her over to my chest as we cuddled a bit more.

After some time, we decided to go out for dinner, sure it was rather early, but I didn’t really care at all. After cleaning myself up a bit, and for once in a while, combing my mane a bit; I was ready to go. Saki, now as Cloud Dasher, was also ready as she led us toward Canterlot. As we entered the middle of the grand city, I noticed much of the guards seemed on…edge; it was very unlikely for them to act like this. Did something come to them, to make them as such…what if…no…no, no, don’t think like that. I am off duty, and if it truly was important, I would’ve been called. Saki stopped at a local indoor/outdoor dinner. It looked to be slow, giving us a good seat inside, away from the rays of the sun.

The inside was rather classy, you know, white tables, candle light on the top, forks and plates…you get it. The sound of soft soothing music filled the air, a cello player was here, her coat slightly grew to me, her hair kept neat…Octavia I believe her name was. I watched as her eyes half opened, as she played her music, she saw me and gave a small nod, to which I returned back with a nod of my own. I’m sure Saki hadn’t been in a place such as this, we didn’t really eat out that much anyway. I knew this for the way she looked around. “Good afternoon you two,” I looked over to see a fully black earth pony standing before us; he wore a white tux, that covered his cutie mark as well. “A table for two?”

“Yes please,” I answered as the waiter looked to me.

“Ah, the second in command of the guards, wonderful for you to come here; please, follow me!” Saki and I followed after him as he placed us at a round table, small enough for us as he left to return with some menus. “May I offer you two anything to drink?”

“Wine?” Saki asked looking to me as I smiled and nodded.

“Wine it is, shall I bring the bottle?”

“No,” I answered. “We’re not big drinkers, just the glass is fine,” he nodded and started to walk backwards.

“Very good sir, two glasses of wine coming up!” and then, he was gone.

I started to flip through the menu, looking to what to eat, the salad looked good, as well as the pasta…hrm…maybe both; I am rather hungry. “The guards look uptight today,” I looked over to Saki as I made a ‘hrm?’ sound at her as she leaned over to whisper. “I…I feel their worry…”

“You…what?”

“Remember, Changelings can feel other feelings at times, it’s how we know we are doing something right with the ponies we choose to stay with for their love. But anyway,” she waved her hoof at me. “They are worried about something…I think their looking for something,”

“Or somepony…” I answered as I thought. “Don’t worry about it Saki,” I answered looking at her. “It’s no doubt nothing that bad; I mean…you think I would’ve been called if it was?”

“Hrm…true…but do you think that Cadence…”

“No, of course not!” I whispered to her as I noticed the waiter return, placing the glasses on the table, one before me; and her.

“Have you deiced on what to have?”

“I’ll take the salad please,” Saki answered as I responded for the pasta. After he write down the order, promising that they will be done shortly; me and Saki returned to speaking.

“Saki, you have done nothing wrong for the year you’ve been with me. If that was not the case, I think you’ve already been in a cell by now yes?” I saw her nod slightly at this as I held her hoof in my own as I whispered. “Beside…if they ever did come for you, they would have to go through me first,”

“You mean it?”

“I do,” I smiled and kissed her hoof. “Now, no more worrying, that’s my job.” She nodded her head once more as we took our glasses, making a small toast with no words; we touched glasses, and started to drink.

The food came a little after that, me and Saki, enjoying our meal, as we made small talk, about the future and what it might hold for us. We planed on moving in the coming weeks, as I had told the princesses of my relocation. With their help, they were going to pay movers for us to be taken to our new home. A load off my mind…I rather didn’t want to deal with paying so many bits on a moving job. Last one cost me a bit much, and I rather not spend all my bits for an ‘extra careful’ tax…should already be careful in the first place! Ether way, after we ate and I paid for the bill, as well as the tip. As we left, I rubbed my belly slightly, feeling rather full of the pasta I ate as me and Saki made our way home. We spoke little, not much to speak of…when I noticed something in the distant. There were ten guards outside our home, not including the Captain that I could see, who was now banging on the door. I turned to Saki, as she looked to me, I could see some fear in her eyes, but there was nothing to worry about…right?

As we grew near, I saw one of the guards look back at me, before clearing his throat, making the rest turn to face us, as well as the Captain, who pushed through to stand before them. “Captain,” I answered giving my salute. “What brings you here today?” he said nothing at first, looking slightly…grim, I notice his eyes drift to Saki; who was now close to my side.

“There had been some late night…activates going on,” he answered softly as he looked back to me. “Many of the ponies of Canterlot, claimed to have seen a Changeling coming around, causing much damage…there was no proof of this, until we found a unicorn in bad shape.” I cringed at this, fighting myself to look at Saki, no; she couldn’t have done this! “The unicorn said that he saw that it was a Changeling, when he was release of the spell, he tried to fight back; and was sent to a hospital, because of said fight.”

“Is he...?”

“He’ll live,” he answered. “But, with his eye witness…he said one other thing.” He sighed and closed his eyes. “Lighting, the Changeling…came this way, always has the last few nights.” I made a small grunting sound as Saki moved closer; I held a arm over her back to hodl her close as the Captain took a step forward. “In light of this…I must ask that, she comes with us. The Princesses had found a spell that will show if a Changeling is in form.”

“Cloud Dasher is no Changeling,” I answered plainly.

“Had you noticed any change in her,”

“She is no Changeling!” I forced out more.

“She could have you under her spell right now,” he answered as he waved his hoof, I watched as each of the guards drew their weapons. “Don’t make this harder then it already is,”

“Then lower your weapons and leave,” I glared hard. “We are not going anywhere, for we have nothing to hide!”

“Don’t make me order you to stand down!”

“I won’t follow the order!” I screamed. “Get out of here now!” I saw him close his eyes and took a deep breath.

“Last chance…both of you give up peacefully…or I’ll have to use force.”

“Light…” I heard Saki whisper as I looked back at her.

“Saki…run,” I whispered back at her as she looked up at me, I looked back at her and nodded. “Just…run!” I saw her not move for a bit before I then pushed her roughly that she stumbled. “Now!” that caused her to move, she opened her wings to fly off; I heard the order given by the captain as the guards went off.

Using my magic, I grabbed one of the guards and flung him to a few others, grounded them to the ground hard. I jumped, grabbing another one, and throwing him to the ground as well. A few flew past me, but I knew Saki was a good enough flier to get away from them. “Restrain him!” I heard the Captain order as I felt hooves all over me, trying to hold me down. I shook in rage as I tried to shake them off, to no avail. I kept rocking my body, hoping to get them off, but soon, I grew too tried. “I am sorry Lighting…truly I am,” The Captain stood before me. “But she has you under her control…she is using you!”

“No she isn’t!” I growled as he looked down.

“Denied it all you wish but…”

“Sir…” one of them spoke out. “He…his eyes isn’t like a pony that is under their control, look!” I watched as the Captain knelt down to look at me, and his eyes also grew wide as I gave a weak half like smile.

“I was never under her spell Captain…”

“Then you…you were hoarding a Changeling all this time?!”

“Hoarding her…no,” I answered him as I looked away. “Why would I hoard my mare-friend?”

“Captain!” I looked over, eyes widened as I saw that the three that passed me, had gotten Saki, her wings were closed shut…but that was not all…she was in full Changeling form. “We got the Changeling!”

“Release her!” I screamed out, trashing as I tried to get the ones off me.

“Hold him steady!” I heard the Captain call out as he looked between me and Saki. “Bring them both to the dungeon! I need to speak to the Princesses about this!”

(****************************)

And that was it…I closed the book, my story done at last, there were still many pages left in the book given to me by the sun princess…but even so, I would just be repeating what had happened now. I did open it later on, jotting down my meeting with her after a few hours in the cell, and also what had happened a little after that when me and Saki were reunited; but other then that…it was over. I looked outside as I closed the book…Saki sleeping beside me as I watched as the sun slowly rose over the hills of Equestria, the rays slowly flowing into the room that was our prison. After a while, I heard the clattering of keys being used, this causing Saki to slightly stir as she woke up. “What’s…what’s going on?” I said nothing at first, as the door swung open, showing four guards, fully armored, and also armed.

“Judgment day,” I whispered as the four walked in…followed by the Captain.

I had not seen him since he came to our home to take, at first Saki away, and then both of us. I do not blame him…he was just doing his job; but still… we said nothing as we stared, before he looked away. “I want to know why,” he spoke looking at me. “Why did you do this? Stand by the Changeling like you are…you might be put to death because of this! The Changelings were exiled! They attacked Canterlot, and their Queen took control of Shining Armor, and yet; here you are, staying beside this…this…monster?!”

“Do you love your wife?” I saw him slightly flinch at this question, having found out a while ago he was a married stallion. “Answer mine and I’ll answer yours.”

“I…I do yes,” he answered with a nod.

“And if somepony were to take her away…just because she was an earth pony, because she was different. If she was to be trailed; what would you do?” I watched as he said nothing to me, but bow his head slowly. “Then you have your answer Captain…I understand what you might think of me…a pony staying by the side of a Changeling. But, to me, Saki is not a Changeling; she is the mare I love. And if we are to meet our doom today, because I love her, and she me; then at least we can meet it together. And at least I can say, without the doubt in mind; that I am being true to myself.” I then leaned closer, until our noses were barely touching. “And truthfully…who is the monster here, when one is judged by how others look?”

“Sir…” I looked behind him, seeing an extra guard come in with hoof cuffs with chains, to make it impossible for us to run if placed on. “Shall I cuff them?”

“No,” he answered. “They will not run, will you?”

“We’ve no reason to, do we Saki?”

“None…at all,” she answered my question standing before me. He looked between the two of us, before turning his back to us.
“You four, surround them, box them in.” at once, the four ponies came in, two in front, two in back. “Follow, now!” with him taking the lead, we walked, boxed in by the guard ponies I use to work along side.

Saki walked next to me, her side brushing along my own as I felt her shiver slightly. I knew she was scared, and though I looked like I wasn’t…I was. But not for myself…no, if I could, I would give my life to see her free. They could do whatever they wanted of me, they could and I wouldn’t care! So long as Saki lived…I would be happy. “This…is it,” she whispered as I looked down. We were walking down the long hallway, which would take us to the throne room. Even now, I could hear the clamors of voices, seems there would be a crowd. For what, to make a statement as to what we are as wrong? It didn’t matter; they could go burn in hell for all I cared. “It’s…it’s time…”
“Yes,” I whispered back to her as she looked up to me.
“We may be truly walking to our dooms.”
“But we walk it together.” I answered her as she nodded back to me. Stopping before the great heavy doors, I heard her whisper.

“I…I love you so much…and I have no regrets.”

“I love you as well Saki,” I looked to her, noticing that she…she was crying a bit as I wiped her tears away. “And I too…have no rerates.” And just like that….the mighty doors slowly opened as I turned, as me and Saki, walked side by side, into the room.

Life starts Anew

On ether side of the walkway that Saki and I would walk, groups of ponies of all shapes and sizes, many old, some young, turned to watch us. Have you ever been in a room, where just moments ago, ponies were speaking, whispering in a way; and the moment you walk in, they stop? Well…today, that happened to both me and Saki. She moved closer to me, as I looked down at her, wrapping my right arm over her back, as we were led by the guards slowly toward the Princesses, but they were not the only ones there. Celestia and Luna stood side by side, as they always did, beside Celestia, was Princess Cadence, and Luna, was Shining Armor. I could not make out what the two sisters were thinking, their faces, blank as anything. No doubt a choice they made when addressing ponies, or events such as theses. Shining Armor…I couldn’t tell as well, but Cadence. She showed great sadness in her eyes as she watched us walk up, before we were standing before the four. The guards moved to ether side of us, Saki looking around, great fear still in her eyes, as I pulled her closer. “We face this, together,” I whispered a reminder to her as she only nodded, and slowly; stood up straight.

I took a slow deep breath, looking ahead at the four before us, our judges as I waited what needed to be said. “We had already made our choice,” Celestia spoke in a loud enough voice that all could hear, but ether way, nopony else was speaking, so no doubt they could hear our breathing. “But, before we give our ruling, I would like to know; is there anypony here, who would like to speak as well, for ether the good, or bad, for these two?”

“Right here!” I flinched as well as Saki as we craned out necks back, to see Doctor Love walking up now. He soon stood beside me as he looked and nodded. “If I am allowed that is?” he asked looking back at Princess Celestia who also nodded. “I’ve known Lighting here since we were but small colts,” he started as he looked back to me, and then to her. “He is a good friend of mine, and he will always do what needs to be done, to help those in needs…I knew that Saki here was a Changeling, in fact I walked in at one time…”

“Doc!” I screeched out.

“What? I did!”

“Please, continued,” Celestia spoke waving a hoof as Doc nodded.

“Alright…anyway, what you may not know, a lot of you, is that Lighting here can not be affected by Changeling magic, I mean; why else would the Black Light of Higher Wing, call on only him? Because if the Changeling Queen there tried to put him under her spell; nothing would happen to him!” I heard the whispers of ponies behind us as he spoke these words. “And beside…Saki isn’t like most Changelings, I see the love she has for my friend, she makes him happy…happier then I had ever seen him. And if you kill him, or exile him just because the two of them love each other, because he is a pony, and she a Changeling; then that’s more wrong then…putting weed in brownies…well taste good but still!”

“In a letter,” Luna spoke as she looked to Doctor Love. “The King of Higher Wing said that you also had something else to say.”

“Hrm…oh yeah, he knows who she is, in fact, he knighted her as a Changeling!” I saw the eyes of the night princess grow wide, she was about to say something when Celestia cut her off.

“Thank you then, I believe your name was…Lovey Dovey…ow!” she looked around, a small ‘bonk’ was heard as we all looked down, to see a rock rolling down the steps, it was rather small, but ‘nope’ was still written on it.

“Yeah…don’t say that name…universe seems to hate it when ponies say that!” wait…so Doctor Love wasn’t doing that?! Ugh…this was really starting to get to me rather fast now.

“In any other case,” she spoke, rubbing the spot of which the rock hit her. “Seeing how there is no one else, we had already made or decision.” She then looked down to me and Saki. “Cadence, told us a few days ago that she knew of whom you were Saki, that she gave you her word that she would not tell us, for she had seen your heart. If this was indeed her kingdom, I know you’ve been free by now…however,” she then raised a hoof up. “This is mine, and my sister’s kingdom. And as much as I wish to take the word over my niece…we must think of all our subjects.” She then looked right to Saki, as if I was not there. “We exiled your kind from Equestria, and yet, here you are. Also, you and your Queen attacked Canterlot, explain yourself.”

I watched as Saki lowered her head slightly, me beside her, I nudged her softly with my muzzle. She looked up as I softly nodded to her as she sighed and looked to the Princess. “The attack…I had no choice, I didn’t want to, believe me I didn’t. In fact, many other Changelings didn’t want to. I do not know there reasons as to why. When you are part of the Hive, when a Queen makes an order, we must follow it. There are few who are strong enough, strong in mind to not do it; those who wouldn’t fight…were killed on the spot.” She looked down before shooting her a glare, causing Celestia herself to flinch. “I was only part of the attack so that I could stay alive!”

“How long had you been hiding in Canterlot for?” Luna asked as Saki looked over at her and snorted.

“Even though you may think I got rid of a real Cloud Dasher…I did not, Cloud Dasher was the name of the pony who cared for me; my Granny. So you should already know how long I’ve been here,”

“Many years before the attack then,”

“Yes…I was abounded by my hive at a young age…Granny found me and care for me as if I was her own blood; and then…that Eclipse pony…that one you made your guard killed her!” she looked down again, her body shuddering as I heard her gasp softly, chocking back tears as I held her. She pushed me off and then walked forward, many of the guards moving pointing their weapons at her before she yelled out. “So go on! Kill me then if that is what you choose, and also Lighting if you think he a traitor for ‘hoarding’ a Changeling! Because let me tell you something, I have never harmed a pony in my life unless it was fear of my life of Lighting’s!”

The room we were in became ghastly silence, not a breath was breathed, not a hoof was moved, as Celestia walked forward a bit. I watched as Saki backed away as she took a step before she closed her eyes to speak. “We made our choice…and that choice is…”

“Princesses!” all heads jerked to the main doors as a guard came rushing in. “Princesses! Changelings! Changelings are attack Canterlot!” at once the area went into a panic as I looked down at Saki, she too was equally confused as I, before the double door was ripped from the hedges by a powerful magic. In reflex I covered my eyes with my forearm, thinking more things would be flung inward. More screaming was heard, and when I removed my arm, Changelings swarmed into the room, and on the ground, walking over; was Chrysalis herself.

I gave a small grunt as I saw her walk in, a large group of Changelings came, and attacked the guards around us, pinning them to the ground as I jumped Saki moving closer to me. “My, my,” The Changeling Queen spoke as she walked closer. I could see her teeth flashing as she smiled, a smug smile. “A court hearing and I am not invited to my own daughter’s trail?” she shook her head. “No matter, I’m here for a few things, and thanks to a good friend of mine…I would never have heard of this day, if wasn’t for him.” I watched as behind her…no…my father in his Changeling form walked out. I saw him look at me, a great deal of sadness. He…he must have asked her for help, to get me and Saki out of here safely. “Oh and before I forget… do it!” the Changelings that were on top of the guards jumped off and attacked the princesses, before then too, even the guards jumped on the princesses, only to be showed as Changelings! Even more came, covering them, and placing something weird. I watched as they did the same with Shining Armor and Cadence.

“Release them now!” I yelled out to Saki’s mother as she gave me a rather shock look.

“Those four would’ve no doubt exiled you, just for being with a Changeling, I come here to save you, and you wish to free them?”

“I know the real reason why you’re here,” I glared at her taking a step forward. “I bet you already knew of us being locked up, that you did nothing at all until I bet you found out Shining Armor was here; am I right?” I saw her give me a small glare as she grinded her teeth together. “You are just here to once more try to get something you want, and you know what…?” I turned and found a fallen spear on the ground; I picked it up, and pointed it to her. Though I was better with a blade, a spear I could work with. “I’m not about to let that happen.”

“They locked you up, just because of you being with Saki here!” she nearly roared out in rage, as I then closed my eyes and sighed.

“I know,” I answered as I reopened them to look at her. “And really, I don’t blame them. But this does not matter now,” I answered. “Even if you were our last chance of salvation; I wouldn’t go with you,”

“Nor I,” Saki answered standing beside me. “You may be my mother, but you didn’t raise me as one.

I then saw that behind the main doors of which she came through, many more guards came rushing in, their weapons pointed at the ready, and before I knew it; a fight had began.

I turned to look back at the princesses, and Shining Armor, I knew if I got them out, we would have a far better chance at pushing the Changelings back. Saki and Doctor Love must have thought the same thing, for they were on ether side of me as we rush the group that held them down. Thanks for the spear, I had a far better reach then what I was use to for the blade, but, it was too long for me, so my swings and stabs were slightly awkward. But once more, I felt that feeling…Saki’s love for me giving me more energy to press on. It still felt weird for me to feel this…to feel my more Changeling side coming out. I heard a hiss as three came after me from above, before a red blast was seen, hitting all three. Turning over, I saw my Father run up as I turned my back to him. His rear was close to my front as we went side by side, almost like a back, to back, attack as I heard him speak. “Son…I’m…I’m sorry I just,”

“I know father,” I whispered. “But let us talk later without all these bastards around us!” I heard him grunt his agreement as he picked up a sword and passed it to me. He took the spear from my hooves and snapped it in two, throwing the piece away that did not have a spear, to make it look like he had a knife in his hoof. Don’t know why I didn’t think of that. Saki and Doctor Love soon came around to us, as we each took a spot, north, east, south, and west. “We need to free those four,” I told them. “So we rush them alright?”

“Right,” they all agreed, and once we did, we charged.

The Changelings, all removed themselves from their captives to meet us, I didn’t care to count how many we were going after, I ducked low, slashed, jumped back, stab. Using all my training and skills I had to bring each on my foes down. I saw flashes of green magic being shot around, as Saki fought beside Doctor Love, who, using the small ball magic as back in Higher Wing; shot it off on the throne room’s walls. Even with all the noise going on, you could still hear the ‘bong’ it made as it bounced off the walls. I felt a Changeling wrap its arm around my neck to chock me, and releasing a yell, I threw him over my shoulder and stabbed him in the chest, twisting the blade as I killed him. At last, I went up to the four before me, and removed the bindings that were put on them. Celestia stood up, spreading her wings, as did Luna to loosen them. I watched as Saki went over and did the same to Armor and his wife. “Thank you Lighting Knight,” I turned to look at the eldest sister. “Will you still lend us your blade?”

“If me and Saki, as well as Doctor Love here and Shade,” I remembered, they did not know of my origin. “Just rescued you, then I think you know the answer.” She gave a small nod, and also a smile as I turned to face the small army of Changelings, and also so Chrysalis fighting off a few guards as well.

“Hey Light!” I turned and caught the light of my blade, the Star of Nora as I caught it with my magic.

“My sword?” I asked as I looked to him.

“Long story short,” he said. “We were going to release you anyway, and I was going to public ask if you wished to still be my captain.” I gave him a shock look, and Saki, also an equally shocked look as Celestia spoke.

“We may speak of what may have been afterward, but now, we must fight!”

How long had we’ve been fighting, hours, no, that wouldn’t make sense, but it sure did feel like it. I hadn’t trained rightly in almost a few weeks, so I was feeling rather weak. But what Armor said, that they were going to release me and Saki…that we would be free to have our love openly…it gave me the will to keep fighting. With my own sword back in my hooves, it felt just…right, maybe because it was made using a bit of my blood, so I had a more connection to it.

Three more Changelings feel before me, I did not kill them, but wounded them enough for they would not be able to fight; that’s when I saw her. Saki and her mother were fighting! I watched as my lover rolled out of the way, jumping on her back to bit and shoot her with magic. I ran toward, about to help her, when I was jumped by a few more Changelings. I grunted and tried to shake them off, before I felt the weight of them off me. I looked up, to see Shining Armor, and the Captain there, as they helped me up. “Are you alright?” I heard Shining Armor asked me as I nodded shaking myself. “We are doing well to hold them back, they are pushing back! No doubt they will retreat soon!”

“So let us keep pushing them back then!” Captain roared out. I couldn’t agree more before I heard a scream of Saki. I looked over and saw that Chrysalis held her by her throat with her magic as Saki struggled to be let go.

“No, Saki!” I screamed running over, my sword to the side, being held by my magic. As I drew closer, I saw Chrysalis whisper something to her; I couldn’t make it out…before she threw Saki toward the nearest window! My eyes grew wide, my heart stopped as I watched her fly out the window. I skidded to a stop, dropping my sword, forgetting about everything else as I ran toward her.

Jumping through the window that was now broken window, looking ahead, to see Saki lying near the edge of a cliff; my eyes grew wide as I saw pieces of glass stuck out of her, as well as blood as I went over, about to use my magic to pull her away, when I watched the horror come before me. The part of the cliff where she was…slowly cracked, and fell under her weight, causing her to fall as well! Without thinking I ran over, and jumped off the edge, free falling down after her.

Closer and closer, I came to her as I fell down like an arrow after her, before grabbing her, and holding her to my chest. I tried to call onto my magic, the levitation spell, to slowly slow us down to the ground. I felt the magic wrap around us, as I thought hard on the magic, but it broke off, the speed was too much! No…no! I wouldn’t let it end here! I couldn’t! As we fell, I felt a wave of…something come over me, I almost fought it at first, but then it started to feel…right. I closed my eyes at first; I felt my body shudder, shift…change. A small burning feeling came over me, I felt, different as it happened, before I felt myself become slightly lighter, and something on my back. Whatever it was, they started to move, causing our fall to slow down, and I opened my eyes, seeing that we were now slowing down, but not by much, as the ground came up fast!

I turned my body, so that my back would hit the ground, and it did, but we were not going straight down, no, somehow. Like a flat rock on water, I started to skip across the ground, yelling out in pain as I did. Saki, thrown from my arms, as she rolled on the ground a few times, as did I as I slowly came to a stop. Gasping and coughing up blood a few times as I just laid flat on the ground.

How long had I just lain there…in pain…I don’t know, but I forced myself ether way to slowly make my way over to Saki. I heard her let out a soft groan of pain, as she whispered my name. “Light…?” she asked as I was soon close to her.

“I’m here…” I whispered as I went toward her slowly, trying to block out the pain I felt in my hind leg…it felt broken. She had her back to me as I soon made my way to her side, falling on my back again, unable to move anymore. I heard the groan of her as she looked over…before nothing.

“Lighting…?” she whispered as I grunted.

“Yes?”

“Is that really you?”

“Yes…why do you…?” I was going to lay my hoof on her when I turned over…when I saw it. My right forearm, had became, black, much like her own, with holes it in.

I blinked a few times, looking down at myself, and turning to look behind me, Changeling wings! “You’ve…changed into a Changeling!” yeah no shit! It felt so…weird, it was…it too hard to tell, just a weird feeling. Again, as before, I saw and felt the love of Saki…but it felt stronger now, so much stronger like this. I notice her love aura, slowly seep toward my body, and went into the holes, curling around it, before I watched it go right inside of my body. I was about to say something, when I felt my body shudder. I groaned slightly, a little more in my own pain, not at this new feeling. The burning returned, as I watched my arms lit in a red flame, moving upward my body, as my whitish coat returned. I let out a sigh, falling back fully on my back, well myself once more.

“Ugh…that felt so…”

“Weird?” I heard Saki ask as I nodded. “Such a…normal thing for Changelings…ugh…what happened?”

“You’re mother threw you out a window…” I panted pointing with a hoof to where the castle was. “I followed, grabbed you…and I guess flew a bit…”

“You…did, so you could already…change?”

“No…” I was surprised when she didn’t say anything else, I looked over, seems she was knocked out; I could see that she was still bleeding as well. I moved over, groaning as I place my hoof over the worst wound. I brought my head over to her belly, bout to also close my eyes…just for a moment…when I looked up. I noticed a few guards circling around; I heard a muffle yell as one pointed to me as he started to fly down. Good…they found us…maybe I cou-

My eyes fluttered open…the light blinding my eyes as I groaned out softly as I looked around, slightly. I heard the sound of a heart monitor. As my vision slowly cleared, I looked down to my right, seeing that I was flat on my back on a bed, my right hind-leg, in a cask…how did…oh, now I…Saki! I tried to sit up, but yelled in pain before I felt a set of hooves on my chest. “Easy Bright Star…you’ve been through a lot,” I turned to my side, seeing my father sitting on a chair beside my bed, in full Changeling sate.

“F…Father…” I hissed softly. “You’re in…”

“I know,” he answered with a shake of his head. “The Princesses know, and have allowed me be here with you as I am. Sure, other ponies are scared, I mean, what happened a week ago…”

“A…a week?!” I groaned as he pushed me back down.

“Stay down…I’ll tell you what happened alright?”

And so he did, he explained that Chrysalis soon afterward fled after I jumped out of the window to get after Saki, reinforcement arrived to drive back the Changelings. A few Changelings were killed in the fight, but beside the many who were hurt, none on our side was killed. My Father explained to the Princesses, as well as Shining Armor and his wife, of who he was, and also myself. Seems they even did a blood test to see if it was true; and it was, as I knew it. He told me they were rather shock, seeing how I (little known to them that I now could I guess) couldn’t change. And After Cadence looked deep within my father’s heart, as she did with Saki and I, my father was allowed to roam the city. And as he said, I was in a coma for nearly a week, within that week, the guards were out looking for the Changelings, seems they were not in the Hive when they went to see, on fact, the Hive was no longer there; but caved in.

“What…of Saki?” I asked sitting up, groaning at the pain of my leg. “Where…where is Saki?” my Father sighed, looking away from me, before I could ask, he simply pointed to the table beside me. Looking over, I saw my necklace, sitting on top of a folded piece of paper. Leaning on the table was also my sword.

“I’ll…I’ll leave you alone for a bit.” He simply answered as he got up and walked out of the room I was in, before I took the piece of paper, brought it before me; and started to read.

Dear Light:

If you are reading this now…then it seems that I had made my choice…I had no choice, please…I just…maybe I should start a little bit back…

After I woke up the next day after the attack, and well enough to move, I sat beside your bed, almost all the time. You looked…it pained me to see you like this, because of me…because of our love for each other. I know…I know, you would say something along the lines of ‘it doesn’t matter’, but it does…oh so it does. I heard, and seen myself that the Hive was caved in, the guards are still looking, (hopefully they are) for my mother, so far, nothing. She is a cunning mare, I guess I had to get that from somewhere yes? But as I said before, if you are reading this, then I had made my choice, for it was not my choice.

I found mother, or she rather found me. She came alone, and I was about to struck her down with your sword, when she stopped me. She told me that she could easily have you killed. She said she had Changelings as nurses there ready at any moment to kill you when nopony else was looking. I didn’t know if she was bluffing…or telling the truth. She gave me a choice, gather up enough love from you, to feed to the rest of the Hive, and leave with her to do the same…or I would be killed on the spot; as well, as you. I know you may hate my next words, but if it was only me, I would’ve told her to go fuck herself, and let her kill me there; but…no…I couldn’t lose you!

She…she has given myself enough time to write you this one last letter, and to also…send you a warning. Do not look for me…do not…come to find me! I…I don’t want you to die, please! I do this for you!

I’m sorry Light…for everything, I hope that one day, you will be happy…without me, and just…I want you to live…

Please, forgive me…

Watch over my Heart, for you now hold it in your hooves.

Yours’ forever; Saki…

As I read these words, I noticed dark round spots on the page…dried tears. The paper, crumbled and shook slightly as I tried to hold back the tears, my own, soon joining her’s on the page. I turned to look at my sword, rolling out of bed, landing hard on my side as I grunted, and held in my grunt of pain as I took it, holding the hilt, as I used it as a cane to hobble my way out of the room. I don’t care what she says, I am going to look for her, and I am bringing her back! “Bright Star!” I turned to see my Father coming down the hall way, with him was Shining Armor, and the three Princesses as I grunted, turning my back to them as I slipped on Saki’s necklace and limped slightly away. “Where are you going? You are in no shape to be moving around as you are!”

“I’m…going after her,” I hiss through my clenched teeth, trying to fight through the pain.

“What…what?! Like that, no you…”

“I am not going to lose her!” I screamed looking back as everypony around me said nothing. “Not after all this, not after all this shit! I.Won’t.Allow.It! Ugh!” I lost my footing and fell flat on my chest as I felt him come over. I tried to fight him off as he just held me. I screamed, telling him to let me go, using ever cruse I could think of, until…I just broke down. I held him with my arms around him, just…just letting myself go.

-A Few months later-

Nothing…nothing at all, as I stayed, letting my body heal, nothing, not a smallest bit of information on any Changeling sighting. Even Fang got away…fucking bastard, I would’ve knocked his muzzle in for information, if given the chance. Even when I had the cast off, I had to take it easy, so not to break the bone once more. So I was pretty much out of the job for guard duty for the while, for two reason, one, for taking it easy; and two, I was to be Captain for Shining Armor anyway. It still shocked me, even after all this, I mean…you know, it doesn’t matter anymore, I got a job as Captain in a new Kingdom. Father stayed with me for a while, but after the first month, I…I drove him off; I just wanted to be alone.

As time went on, the house…so still, nothing…everything seemed just so out of place. At times I swore I heard Saki upstairs, but, it was nothing…nothing the creaking of old headboards.

Celestia had my book, and after she was done, she sent me a rather long letter, sating what she thought about it, and how she never how…how I could be so, as she said sane, with everything that happened to me. I really didn’t say anything to what she wrote, it didn’t matter to me what anypony thought of me, it was my life; it was how I lived it, it was what made me who I am.

I now stood outside my home, looking at it, as I heard the grunts of ponies behind me. Moving ponies were now busy putting the last bit of boxes into the carriage for transport. Today was the day I would leave Canterlot, and go to the Crystal Empire, to start my new career as a full time Captain for them. I still wore the blue, and black heart shape necklace, I barely took it off anymore. On my back, I bore my sword; tighten the strap a bit as I sighed, before feeling a tap on my back. One of the movers, the supervisor was there as he cleared his throat. “We are almost done here sir,” he answered as he held a slip of paper before him. “We just need you to look at the boxes, right now, any damage you see, you tell me, and we’ll right it down. That way we can see if anything was damage along the way.”

“Of course,” I answered.

“And one more thing, we need you to go back in yourself, to see if we forgot anything.” He then sighed. “You forget one box, and well…”

“I understand,” I chuckled and patted his back. “Give me a sec,” he nodded and went over to look over the boxes as well as I went back inside.

It was empty, just as it was a year ago when I bought the place. I was still going to have ownership over the deed; I decided to in fact rent the place out. Walking slowly through the house, I looked into each room. I didn’t stay long, each room held a thought of what I and Saki did in each. After seeing that nothing was there, I turned back to leave; closing the doors and locking them.

After looking over the boxes, making notes for any damages I could find, which were none in fact, I waved them off. “I’ll be going there myself, through an Air-ship,” I told them. “I should be there by the end of the day, what will be your ETA?”

“Well, by carriage as you see, it will take a while, so tomorrow we’ll be there.” I nodded at this and gave him half of the payment so far, he would get the other half when the job was done, plus tip of services. As I watched the Pegasus’s take off with my stuff, waiting until they were out of sight I looked back at the place.

I remembered the mutters I heard from ponies in Canterlot when I would go there for items that I needed. Many thought I had just given up on finding Saki, seeing how I didn’t go out to look for her. Vloor even sent me a letter, saying that no Changelings, (as far as he could tell) was around at all. And my other family, after they came to see me, when news came to them, also said that they hadn’t seen ‘Cloud Dasher’, at all. The only places we went together, and she was not there, or seen there. She left…so that I could live. It still hurt, that I couldn’t even try to stop her, or to even say goodbye. But there was that part of me that would say, ‘she did it for you,’ I know…I know…but still…it hurt.

Closing my eyes, taking a deep breath, I turned, without looking back at the house. This chapter of my life…was done, and even though I hated to admit it, I had to move on. I had to stop living in the past, I had to press on…and so…today; my life, starts anew.

The Reunion for the End

-Two years later-

“Hey, Captain!” I turned my head back as I watched a few guards of the Crystal Empire run up to catch up with me. It had been two years…two years since I moved here to the Crystal Empire, and also two years since I became its Captain of the Guards. When I first came to my now new home, nearly everypony there, knew who I was. The pony that fell in love with a Changeling, willing. Nopony said anything to me, which I was glad for, but still; I heard some whispers here and there. After a few days of settling in, I went to Shining Armor, to start my new job. I was worried at first, believe me I was, but the guard faction didn’t seem to mind about my past at all. Was it because I was now really their Captain; eh, it doesn’t bother me now. In a short amount of time, it felt like I knew many of the guards for many long years,

As the guards came over, they were still wearing their armor, and really…it wasn’t that much different from the armor that Canterlot bore. I mean, it had a light blue like shine to it, held the chest plate and helm like that of the day guards. Near the rear, a set of three dark blue diamonds hung from the side slightly. In the front, the center piece, were crystal hearts, much like the one that was being held high in the tower. I had taken off my Captain armor, and all I had on, was my sword, and my necklace. My mane, still pushed backwards much like Soarin’s was, and I kept getting asked the question of why. I told them, as a joke; that I was the one who had it first, not him. But one thing had changed about my mane, on ether side, were now a bleach white lighting blot streak. It was something I did a while ago, I needed something new…something fresh, and this was the best idea I could think of! “Some of us guards are going out tonight, have a few drinks and such, wanna join us?” I smiled and slowly shook my head. At times I would go out to drink with the guards, but not today.

“Nah,” I answered waving a hoof at them. “Not tonight…just not feeling it.”

“Come on sir,” one pressed moving forward. “You out of anypony should have a nice relaxing night! I mean, when was the last time you had a mare, huh?” they were speaking the truth, over the past two years, I’ve had a few one night stands, or a few dates…but it never went off, I…I just couldn’t really bring myself into starting a relationship at all with anypony else; it just wasn’t there.

“A while, yes,” I answered. “But it matters not…I…look I’m fine, just don’t drink too much, I don’t want to hear whining that you drank too much and having a hang over; remember last time?” I watched as a few of them looked away, rubbing the back of their heads as I chuckled, turning to leave. “Just be ready by tomorrow, you hear?”

“Yes sir!” I heard them call out as I made my way home.

They were good stallions, as I said; they treated me as if we’ve known each other our whole lives. I felt that it would be a good idea, to not treat them as my Captain did back in Canterlot; all he cared for was getting the job done. I got to know some of them, some who had…difficulty cooping when it came to killing, if it had to be done. I remember there was one guard, who had no choice but to kill somepony. Seemed a drug dealer came a few months back, and was selling to foals. When we at last found the creep, he had taken one of the foals’ as a hostage. The one, who killed him, was our best sharp shooter when it came to the bow. He shot him right between the eyes…but afterward, I could see it in his eyes. I took him to the side and spoke to him, telling him I knew how he felt, and how it was affecting him. I told him he could take a few days off, but he didn’t want this. He asked me, how I had cooped when I killed, for he knew of my history and such. I told him, simply, ‘the worst thing about taking somepony’s life…it gets easier the more you do it,’ the look he gave me, I don’t even know what type of look was it, surprised by how blank I was being, or understanding. He came to me more after this, and that’s when I found of his own past.

-Flash back¬-

I was sitting in my office with Lance, though his main weapon of choice while in the guards was in fact a lance, like his namesake, he was a hell of a sharp-shooter. It was a few weeks after he killed the drug dealer, and he still seemed a bit, out of it. “Why did you want to become a guard?” I asked him, sitting behind my desk, looking at him as I placed my hooves together. “You must understand why I ask this of you, you came to the guards, nearly a month after I became Captain. Though it is a horrible part of the job…if we must take a life, to save another, we must.”

“I…I know,” Lance was an earth Pony, brown like mud, but his mane and short tail, sliver. His brown eyes looking up to me, as he played with his helm a bit. “I understand the duty of that of a guard…but I just…I thought I was ready; with all that I’ve seen…”

“Seen?” I asked as he sighed, looking up at me.

“Like you…I came from Higher Wing.”

“Ah…” I then understood what he meant then. “I’m guessing you weren’t part of Black Light?” he shook his head slightly before saying.

“I…I helped out when I could you know, repair a few things that need fixing, passed notes from one to the other…but never fought.”

“So what made you want to be a guard?” I asked as he then looked to me.

“You did…sir,”

I gave him a questionable look as he looked away, smiling a bit. “You saved my life once…not sure if you even remember me…I was rather young, I think a few years younger then you…so I guess not that young. But…ether way, many of those Higher Wing guards thought I was of Black Light, one was bored, and wanted to kill me! Then…then you came, you easily killed them all, using nothing but a small dagger and your hooves. When it was all done, the five guards killed, you helped me to my feet and took me back. I remember asking you, why did you save me…and you said…”

“If I can save a life, I will…” I answered, remembering now who this was. He smiled and nodded his head slightly.

“You saved me…and after that, I looked up to you. I heard that you disobeyed Sir’s order to save me, which he called me an idiot to go out there alone for no reason. I…I never got a chance to really thank you.”

-Flash back end-

I smiled, me and Lance…we got to know each other a bit better after that, and many times we would spend after work, talking. I even offered to train him. I did have my way around a spear and such. He still had much to learn, but he was a rather fast learner, and willing to learn new things. As I thought of these things, I found myself before my new home. Like all of the buildings here, it looked as though it was made of crystal; it…seemed over the top of me, truthfully still does; but whatever. Ether way, it was home. It was a three floor home, a basement, the main floor, and the second floor with three rooms, and a bathroom. So it was much larger then my old home in Canterlot. I pushed my way into the house, sighing as I unbuckled my sword, and placed it on the wall for now…rather tried and having no will to go upstairs just yet until I got my coffee. The clopping of my hooves on the floor were heard as I made my way over to set the kettle on, yawning out softly as I rubbed my face with my hoof. Pacing back and forth as I waited for the kettle to whistle and steam. One it did, I took it off, poured the hot water in the cup filled with the stuff for coffee, adding milk and sugar, before stirring it; the clicking of spoon hitting the cup, echoing throughout the room. After removing the spoon, and placing it in the sink, I was about to take the first sip, when a loud thump caused me to stop and place the cup down.

Peering out of the kitchen I noticed my sword, now laying flat on the floor in the hallway. I sighed; I knew I should’ve just hung it up like I should’ve before getting my coffee. Walking over, the coffee on the table still steaming and filling the room with the scent, I went to pick it up…when I noticed a folded scarp of paper sticking out from under the door. I frowned slightly, and lifted it with my magic, unfolding it; two words were there on the paper. “Turn around?” I asked myself outloud, I thought that it was only a joke, throwing it in the bin next to me, and turning to go back to my coffee. Once fully turned, a tall black form was standing before me, the legs filled with holes, and a light green like mane going downward. My mind raced, no…Chrysalis! I went for my sword at once, but the Changeling Queen, slapped my hooves away and threw the blade along the floor, I went to grab it, feeling her forearm wrap around me, and threw me onto the sofa. I gasped as the sofa fell over, me on it as I grunted and got up to attack.

I yelp as I felt her magic wrap around me, picking me up, and slamming me hard on the back of the sofa, as I then felt her weight on top of me. I screamed for her to get off me, my anger for what she’s done coming to me in full force. But, I let out a shuddering gasp as I felt her jaws on my neck, pressing down, as her fangs sunk into my flesh. I…I couldn’t move, the way she bit me…blissful as it was, left my body numb, I couldn’t even call onto my magic, she got me… when I felt her release my neck, I waited for her to do whatever she wanted to me…but why…did Saki do something, and she was just doing this to prove that she could get to me?! I then hear a soft laugh from her…but it was unlike the laugh I had known of her before she whispered close to my ear. “Seems you still like getting your neck bitten; Light.”

My eyes grew wide, that…that was not Chrysalis voice at all! In fact…I knew that voice rather well; sure…it had changed a bit but…but… “S…Saki?”

I looked up at the Changeling Queen, and noticed right away that she didn’t have the ‘crown’ on her head as her mother did, her mane, long like her mother, was not curled near the end, but fully flat. I also noticed that she had black streaks that went through her mane and her tail. She was much taller and longer then me now, from where I was now laying, I guessed she could not pressed my body to her own, like I did with her. I watched as she gave me a small smile, her now green eyes, softening as she looked down to me. “Light…”

‘Saki!” I screamed out and wrapped my arms around her tightly, holding her to my body. I couldn’t even cry if I wanted to I was just that happy!

After a while, I did indeed slowly feel my rage fill as I pushed her off me. I watched as she waved her hooves a bit before falling on her back with a grunt of pain. “Hey!” she yelled out, giving me a glare. “What the heck was that for?”

“You left for two years!” I yelled back at her. “What did you think I was going to do?”

“I did it to save your ass!”

“Oh, then why are you here now then? Aren’t you worried that she’ll come and get me like you said in that letter of yours?!” I watched as she said nothing for a while, that’s when I remembered what Cocoon said about how she became a Changeling Queen herself. “Did you…?”

“No, I didn’t kill her,” she answered with a loud sigh. “Light…please you must understand…I know it wasn’t something that you’d would’ve liked, but I had to leave with her…”

“And the fact that she was trying to kill you didn’t cross your mind?”

“She wouldn’t kill me…no, she needed me,” I gave her a raised eyebrow look as she sighed, picking up the sofa and setting it up once more and sat down; petting the spot next to her.

She started to tell me her story of why Chrysalis wanted her. It seemed Saki was holding on a lot of my love for her, so that she could change into a Changeling queen anyway. All that love she had, Chrysalis wanted it to help feed her little subjects. Whenever she wanted to refused, she was always threatened that my life would be ended at a moment’s notice. Seems the Hive of Changelings went nearly around the world, doing as she said. “Things of unimportance.” Nearly a year and a half, Saki then started to gather her own little group, much like Cocoon did. These Changelings that sided with her, didn’t like the way they were getting love from the ponies, and in fact, wanted to live with them, (not in their true forms however) and get mooch of the love around them.

She explained that after she became Queen, her mother thought that hey wanted to fully take over, a short fight later; Saki won…but stayed her hoof from killing her. She warned that she would kill her next time if she ever saw her, seeing how she easily toppled her; and to stay away from me. Then with her, and her small group, I believe she said ten, they left. They first went to Canterlot, finding that I had left, four Changelings stayed there, after explaining to the Princesses on what they wanted to do. It took a while to convince them, but Saki did. All they asked was that they would have been checked up on, to slowly gain their trust. Two more stayed in Ponyville, and the last group, here.

“So then, Cadence and Shining Armor…”

“They know I’m here, and of the last small group I brought with me, are here as well.”

“And…their okay with this, I mean, you I know they will be…but…”

“Cadence said that, ‘this is a new era of which we must look past on what is on the outside; for we are all the same on the inside’.” I only hummed my answer to her as she smiled. “It will be fine…its over Lighting…we can at last no longer be worried what ponies will think of us…I mean….”

“What?”

“The two years I was with…mother,” she hissed the name. “I overheard ponies speaking of us; you know…what they thought.”

“And?”

“Many were saying I was controlling you, blah, blah, you know, same old story. But very few, sated, ‘what if not’.” She then smiled at me as I slightly smiled back. So there were few who didn’t care, or didn’t mind that much? “Now, enough talk,” I gave her a look before yelping as she pushed me onto the floor, her on top of me. “Change,”

“What?”

“You know ‘what’, change for me.”

“One last question,”

“Ugh…” she scuffed. “Fine, what?”

“Why did you attack me?” I then got a small smile from her as she leaned down to whispered.

“Remember when you said I couldn’t kill you if I wanted to, back when we first met?”

“Yeah?”

“I just proved I could,”

“Evil Changeling…” I gave a small chuckle as she smiled, placing her hoof over the necklace that was both her’s and mine.

“Evil Changeling you love…now change.”

I sighed and nodded at her, chuckling softly once more as I looked up at her the whole time. Having had two years, I have spent much of my free time trying to change into other things. So far, my Changeling form was the best I could do without screwing it up. My body shuddered as I watched her still, feeling the burning like feeling creep over my body, starting from my hooves, all the way up to my head. After seeing myself as a Changeling a few times, I knew, without looking at myself, how I looked. I was a bit bigger in Changeling form, seeing how that type of Changeling had a bigger mass then the Changelings around here. My eyes would be the red colors, much like Saki’s eyes would be if she was still her old self. My mane stayed the same as it was, but with a rather weird twist. My mane and tail were now red, I knew this, but the tips of it, would be the black of my pony mane and tail. My wings were spread along the floor as I looked up to Saki, and then I gasped slightly as I felt a huge burst of love come from Saki and into my body. She gave me a wide smiled as she leaned down closer to me and whispered. “You liked that didn’t you?” she asked me as I could only nod. I hadn’t felt anything like that before; sure, at times when I became a Changeling when home, I could feel a faintness of far away love from others ponies. But never like this…because it was right for me! “Well then,” she smiled leaning even closer. “You’re going to have a lot more tonight, my little Changeling.” She closed her eyes and pressed her lips to mine, my lips moving with hers’ as we kissed softly on the floor of the living room. She was back…the love of my life was back…and I couldn’t be happier.

-One Year Later-

I was pacing back and forth in the waiting room of the Crystal Kingdom’s hospital, nearly a year ago, Saki had returned to me, as well as a few other Changelings, who were busy going on with their daily lives. I had seen them a few times, but I wouldn’t consider them friends. They, as well as the one from Canterlot and Ponyville, would come up once in a while to gather love from Saki, to better help them. But that was the least of my worries right now, for right now, Saki was in a room…ready to give birth to our foal.

The year that passed since Saki’s return, and true to what she said, she could walk around freely, without a care. Many ponies were still fearful of her, but when their Princess told them of who they were, still a bit fearful, but didn’t do anything about it. And nearly a few months after her return, she came to me and pretty much told me; ‘You’re going to be a father’. And today was the day, and trust me I was glad. All the mood swings she had and all the ‘meals’ she wanted from me, was really starting to get to me. I must’ve been pacing for hours; I lost count after the first two. The soft chatter in the backgrounds of ponies and such around, buzzing in my ear. Before at last, a nurse came out. “Is she…?” I asked, nearly fearing the worst.

“She and the…foal are fine,” she answered; I guess she couldn’t quite know what a Changeling would name its foals, maybe larva? “The birthing went off without a hitch, and you may see them now,” I nodded as she turned and led me to the room where Saki was staying in, from what I heard, seeing how she was the biggest mother they had (Height wise I mean), they had to put two beds together for her. The nurse pointed to a room, as I looked through the door window, seeing Saki lying on her back, a small white bundle in her arm. I gulped slightly, before taking a deep breath and made my way inside.

She looked up at me, her eyes looking slightly bloodshot, and her mane a mess…though her face was claim, and beaming with great happiness. I walked over, and lay a bit on the bed beside her, as she scooted over so we could both be laid on the bed. “We…we have a child,” she whispered as I nodded softly at her. “And…a Changeling one at that.”

“Guess you were right about that part yes?” I answered as she softly nodded her head. Before she lowered the bundle so I could see the foal. Already I could see that the foal was in fact, a colt. He was as black as a Changeling from this side of the world, taking after his mother. I could see that he had a small stud of a horn already on his head, ears pulled to his head. He had a bit of a black mane already on his head, eyes closed as he softly slept. I brought a hoof up, to touch his face…my son’s face, when I did; I noticed his eyes open slowly as he let out a soft yawn of sorts. When he looked to me, I noticed that he had green eyes, much like mine, not the soft glow of his mother’s.

“He has your mane and eyes,” Saki whispered as I smiled at her and back down at the small Changeling colt. A small lump in my throat.

“What should we call him then?” I asked her as she looked to me and smiled.

“I was thinking of…Shadow Knight,”

“Shadow Knight?” I asked her as she nodded.

“Seems like a good name for him, a powerful name to me, but one of great nobility.”

“Because of the ‘Knight’ name?”

“Because he’s your son,” she smiled softly before leaning down and nuzzling his cheek softly. “What do you think?”

“I like it,” I answered looking down at the colt named Shadow Knight. My son then turned to look at me, his eyes glued to my own as I smiled and leaned down, before I felt something on my nose. I opened my eyes to see his hooves out, touching my muzzle on ether side as he made…a chirping sound. “That…is so bloody cute!” I chuckled in a soft voice as Saki did as well. I nuzzled him softly as I did; I could feel tears welling up in my eyes as well.

My story was done, but I knew of a few things, Cocoon was still out and about, and I would do anything to keep my mare and my child safe from harm. But, that thought was pushed in the back of my mind. When that time came, I would cross that bridge, but for now…all I cared for was my family…welcome to the world Shadow Knight, welcome; my son.

Author's Note

Well, the end of this story, just as this chapter ends, and before you all start going about like "What about this, this, and this' i said thats this story ends...but not fully. Watch in the comming weeks of Changeling Heart: Shadow Knight!

NEW STORY!!!

That's right everypony, the story story is up and running, for all those fans waiting...well...here ya go!

http://www.fimfiction.net/story/124267/changeling-heart-shadow-knight

this took me so long to think of, my brain had been hash for a while, and that, and i'm really thinking of this story, not just writing what comes to my head! I took my time with this one...so i hope there are less mistakes then in Changeling Heart. well...enjoy!